A
Difficulty With Dwarves
Verse
the First in The Ballad of Wuntvor
Craig
Shaw Gardner
ONE
'Even
wizards sometimes have bad days. I shall give you an all-too-common example:
'The
magician, about to begin a spell of great importance, discovers that all his
duckwort has gone bad and he is completely out of eye of newt. And it gets no
better! The sorcerer quickly dons his walking robes and strolls down to the
corner alchemist, only to discover they've had duckwort back ordered for
months, and what newt eyes they have in stock are far too small and altogether
of the wrong color.
'Well,
the good magician is far too resourceful to let a couple of missing ingredients
spoil a perfectly good spell. The mage quickly returns to his eyrie, and attempts
some prudent substitutions, say batwing and dried salamander's blood, with
perhaps some chives tossed in to give the whole thing color. And the potion
looks correct at last! The sorcerer begins to chant the spell that will bring
his day's work to fruition. But wait! The pot is burbling when it should be
boiling! What could be wrong? (See footnote)
'The
mage quickly checks a nearby reference work, perhaps the forty-six volume
Universal Guide to Magic, or my own much more concise When Bad
Footnote:
The apt student would have known instantly that our sorcerer should have used
parsley instead of chives for coloration.
Spells
Happen to Good Wizards. There, to his horror, the magician sees that, through
an almost infinitesimal error, he has transformed a simple weather-predicting
spell into a conjuration that will destroy himself, his loved ones, and every
other living thing in this hemisphere!
'The
wizard somehow manages to stop the spell in time, but ruins a perfectly good
pair of boots in the process. By now the wise magician will have faced up to
one inevitable conclusion: That this day will be one of misfortune, not only
for the wizard, but for all those with whom he comes in contact.
'But
the resourceful mage should not despair that the fates conspire against him!
Rather, the prudent sorcerer should take what small advantage of the situation
still remains available, and spend the remainder of the day visiting one's
mother-in-law or insisting upon an immediate audit by the royal tax collectors.'
-Ebenezum,
greatest magician in all the
Western
Kingdoms,
MAGIC
FOR THE MILLIONS:
A HOME
STUDY COURSE
(fourth
edition), General Introduction
It
seemed like everybody was sneezing.
'Oh,
Wuntvor,' Norei whispered. Her beautiful green eyes looked deep into mine.
'Isn't it terrible?'
The
sound echoed through the Great Hall in which we stood, perhaps a hundred
different wizards sneezing as one; high sneezes, low sneezes, short little
shushing sounds, and
3
huge,
long nasal blasts. As difficult as it was to tear my eyes away from the
beautiful young witch by my side, this true love that I had found at last, the
nasal avalanche was far too overwhelming. With great trepidation I turned away
from my beloved and looked down to the far end of the hall.
My
worst fears were confirmed. The great oak door, behind which the wizards had
conferred in order to find a cure for my master Ebenezum, had been flung open.
The sorcerers, so noble and grand when they had entered that room some hours
before, now staggered out of it one by one, their once-fine robes askew and
torn.
But
wait! One man strode through the wizard's ragged ranks, a look of grim
determination on his dark-skinned face. Two arms clad in brilliant silver rose
above the sneezing mass as this magnificent wizard, this mage among mages,
cried 'Enough!'
The
wizards nearby held their noses and turned to watch their fellow.
'This
will happen no more!' The silver-clad wizard cried in a voice as deep as the
farthest depths of the Inland Sea. 'I will banish this curse, as I call upon
the spirits!'
His
hands wove a pattern through the air too fast for the eye to see. 'Come forth,
oh mighty waa ..." He paused. 'Come forth, oh mighty waa . . . waa . . .
WAAAA . . . .' His voice seemed to rise with every word. He stopped and
swallowed, his dark brows furrowed in concentration.
'Enough!'
he began again. 'This will happen no . . . WAAAACHOOO!'
His
sneeze tore his silver robes in half as the multitude of mages about him answered
in kind. The entirety of the Great Hall trembled with their distress. The
silver wizard was soon lost beneath the sneezing mass.
Something
must have gone horribly wrong. My master
4
and I
had traveled here, to far and fabled Vushta, the city of a thousand forbidden
delights, in hopes of ending our quest - a quest that began when my master was
forced into battle with the dread rhyming demon Guxx Unfufadoo! My master won
that first battle, but discovered that he suffered from a sinister aftereffect.
From that moment onwards, whenever the wizard Ebenezum was even in the presence
of magic, he would begin to sneeze uncontrollably!
Now, a
malady of this sort might have driven a lesser magician to despair, but not my
master! Ebenezum set out to find a cure, even if it meant traveling to far and
fabled Vushta, seat of wizardly learning for all the Western and Central
Kingdoms!
So
travel to Vushta we did, learning on our way of a sinister plot by the forces
of the Netherhells led by the dread rhyming Guxx! We redoubled our efforts to
reach our destination, only to discover that the demons had spirited away the
very city that was our goal and hidden it deep within their dwelling place
beneath the earth, the dreaded Netherhells!
Well,
there was nothing to do then but rescue Vushta as well. Since there was no
legitimate hero handy, I was sent in the hero's stead, and with the help of
good luck and noble companions, Vushta was rescued at last. In return for my
service, the greatest wizards of the greatest city on the face of the globe had
gathered together, all for the sake of Ebenezum. Now my master's malady would
be cured, and all set right with the world.
Or
would it?
Wizards
were still emerging from the room at the far end of the hall, climbing over the
bodies of their fallen comrades, the latter now convulsed with sneezing fits.
It was a
5
gruesome
sight. I swallowed hard and turned back to my beloved.
'Yes,'
I replied, looking once again deep into Norei's eyes.
'It is
truly -'
'Terrible!'
The old wizard Snorphosio called as he approached us, carefully stepping around
or over the prone wizards in his path. 'Instead of curing Ebenezum's malady, he
has given it to all of them. I knew this would happen!' He coughed nervously
into a thin, almost birdlike hand.
'They
took too direct an approach! I knew it! Something of this magnitude needs to be
studied for weeks at least. Sometimes even years!' Snorphosio mopped his brow
with a gray scholar's sleeve. 'Everyone knows that sorcery is an elusive art.
Well' - he paused and took a breath - 'perhaps everyone doesn't know that, but
at least wizards do ... well, good wizards know the truth of what I'm saying.'
He glanced distractedly at the roomful of sneezing sorcerers. 'Well, good wizards
should know the truth I speak. But then again, what is the nature of truth? And
how do wizards approach that nature? For that matter, how does nature approach
wizards? In fact, is there truth in natural wizardry, or is there rather -'
'Indeed,'
I replied in an attempt to cut short the learned sorcerer's musings. At least
Snorphosio seemed to be calming down. Before, he had been so upset that he had
actually managed to talk in short, coherent sentences. Now, however, the
never-ending theorist deep in his soul seemed to be reasserting itself.
'Yes,
you are quite right,' Snorphosio replied to my surprise. 'This is no time for
theory. It is time for action. I say there!' His voice rose above the
collective sneezing. 'Fellow
wizards!
Can any of you catch your breath long enough to tell me what happened in the
other room?'
Half a
dozen wizards tried to speak at once. None of them uttered more than a phrase
before they rejoined their sneezing comrades.
'This
is even more serious than I imagined!' Snorphosio exclaimed. 'But then, who is
to say how truly serious a situation can be? And who can put a limit on
imagination? And exactly how serious is imagination, anyway? Or how imaginary
is the limit of seriousness -'
The
theoretical wizard's body shook with an effort of will. 'No! I have no time for
these musings. It is time to act!' He paused. 'But, is not musing in itself an
action? And what if you act on musing? Is that not -'
Snorphosio
shook himself again, clenching his fists. 'Action!' He looked again at the mass
of ailing wizards. 'Colleagues!' he called. 'Please, hold your breath for but a
moment. I will perform a short magic eradication spell, after which we may talk
in peace.'
The
noise level dropped considerably as the sorcerers attempted to comply.
Snorphosio got halfway through his spell before he, too, began to sneeze.
'Hold!'
came a clear voice from the room in which the wizards had conferred. 'Go no
further!'
Norei
and I turned to look across the disabled wizards, at the meeting room where
this had all begun.
One
more wizard strode boldly from the room, also seemingly unaffected by the
magical malady. The large mass of sneezing wizards filling the hallway about us
had raised a great deal of dust. It was difficult to see clearly. Still, there
was something familiar about the way the man carried himself, his long, white
beard, and dark blue robes.
7
The
mage paused at the edge of the sneezing mass of sorcerers. 'Indeed,' he
intoned.
With
that word, I knew. It was my master, the greatest wizard in all the Western
Kingdoms, Ebenezum!
'Master!'
I called, delighted to see him so self-possessed in the midst of this chaos.
'Did the wizards succeed? Are you cured?'
The
mage frowned at the mass of magicians before him. He pulled absently at his
beard, then turned his gaze from the shuddering mass to look at me.
'Alas,
no.' He sniffed delicately into a sleeve threaded with silver. 'I have but had
the malady somewhat longer than these others, and thus have learned to control
it better.' He shook his head. "Tis a sorry sight, to see the amassed
wisdom of Vushta brought to such a pass.'
'Pardon
me, good wizard,' Norei interjected, 'but how could such a thing have
happened?'
'Indeed,'
Ebenezum replied as he wove through the disabled mages. 'Perhaps if I got a bit
closer, we would no longer need to shout.' He moved as quickly as he could
through the sneeze-wracked horde. The very sight of the tastefully inlaid
silver moons and stars on his wizard's robe seemed to send those crouched
nearby into redoubled nasal attacks. Finally he reached the end of the hallway
in which we stood, the flagstones here still relatively free of incapacitated
sorcerers.
Ebenezum
looked back over the trembling sea of wizard flesh. 'It seems that we face new
difficulties. It appears that the machinations of the Netherhells were even
more insidious than we first thought. By dragging the city of Vushta down
within their noxious domain, the demons have somehow subtly changed it. I fear
this change may affect every-
8
thing
within the city. We have already seen how it affects the use of magic.'
'This
is all the doing of demons?' Norei asked. 'Then that means we haven't defeated
them as thoroughly as we thought!'
'Alas,
no.' My master scratched absently at the thick white hair beneath his wizard's
cap. 'I fear that our victory celebrations are premature. It appears that we
have won but the first battle. Vushta and the Netherhells are still at war.'
'But
this is terrible!' I shuddered at the very thought of these underhanded
Netherhells' schemes. 'What can we do?'
'The
first thing is not to panic.' He nodded at the still sneezing mass. 'The enemy
has, temporarily, taken us by surprise. They have a slight advantage over us
now, but it will not last for long. Already the wizards around us are learning
to control their disability.'
It was
true. There were far fewer sneezes than there had been but a moment before.
Perhaps my master was right. There was cause for hope after all.
'Indeed,'
my master continued, 'we must now plan for the long run. As long as we can keep
our heads -'
There
was an explosion in the middle of the room.
'Hi,
guys!' a tiny voice exclaimed. 'I'm back!'
I knew
who it was even before the smoke had cleared. Only one creature I knew had a
voice as squeakily high and relentlessly cheerful as that.
'Talk
about Brownie Power!' the voice added.
There
was no doubting it now. A small, brown figure jumped merrily up and down on a
pile of sneezing wizards. It had to be Tap the Brownie.
'Boy,
is it great to be back!' Tap continued. 'I had a hard time leaving you before,
let me tell you. I mean, who wants
9
to go
back to making shoes when you could visit Vushta, the city of a thousand
forbidden delights! But now I can do all the visiting I want. That is, once I
deliver my message!'
Tap
unfolded a piece of brown parchment which had been stuck in his belt. 'This is
an official proclamation from his Brownieship,' he began.
Tap
paused to clear his throat, then spoke in a clear, high voice above the
constant sneezing: 'Three hundred twenty pairs of laces; two thousand two
hundred four buckles; four hundred twelve yards of -'
His
tiny voice died in his throat. 'This appears to be an inventory list,' he
remarked as he rapidly searched beneath the rest of his belt. 'Oh, dear, I must
have left the proclamation in my other suit. Well, never mind. We'll get it
later. Let me just say that, from what our superior Brownie Intelligence has
gathered, you folks are in a lot of trouble. Yes, even more than before!'
Only
now did he seem to notice the roomful of sneezing wizards. The Brownie
whistled. 'Looks like I didn't get here a moment too early! With what's going
to happen, you're going to need all the Brownie Power you can get!'
What
did this all mean? I turned to my master, to ask him what to do. But the
Brownie's arrival had been too much for his malady. Now Ebenezum, like all the
dozens of other wizards in this great hallway, was sneezing uncontrollably.
TWO
'The
sages say that "You cannot have too many friends," and for a change,
the sages are largely correct in their sagacity. Anyone can see, for example,
that the friendlier a crowd, the better a wizard's chances for survival after
his spell has gone seriously awry.
'However,
there are some circumstances when even friends can become burdensome to the
working sorcerer. Wizards, after all, need their privacy, especially when
involved in extremely complicated and delicate conjurations of powerful magical
forces, or when dealing in spells concerning the concealment of large sums of
money.
'But
friends do form a very important part of a wizard's life, especially when said
mage must go on a fearsome quest far from his native land and thus needs
someone at home to take care of his cat.'
- THE
TEACHINGS OF EBENEZUM, Volume XXVII
The
door that led from the Great Hall outside crashed inwards then smashed against
the floor, its hinges ripped from the wall with the force of its opening.
'Doom!'
the immense warrior Hendrek intoned. His bulk filled the large doorway, a huge
shadow that blotted
11
12
out the
late summer sun. He held the doomed warclub Headbasher in one immense hand, the
club no man could own, but could only rent. The winged helmet atop his head
turned as he surveyed the room.
'Doom!'
Hendrek repeated. 'Something is amiss!'
'That's
what I like about you, big fellow,' a higher, infinitely more grating voice
replied. 'You're always able to point out any problem, no matter how obvious it
is to those around you.' The truth-telling demon Snarks poked his small, green
head around the warrior's belly. 'What have we here? It looks like an influenza
convention.'
'It's
terrible!' I explained. 'Ebenezum's malady has spread to every other wizard in
Vushta!'
'Doom!'
the warrior responded with instant understanding.
' 'Tis
another foul plot by the Netherhells!'
Snarks
whistled. 'It looks like they've come up with a winner this time.' The demon
flinched as the warrior growled above him. 'Okay, okay, maybe it's
inappropriate to compliment the Netherhells at a time like this.' Snarks got a
faraway look in his eye. 'Still, one has to have some feelings about the place
one was born. I still remember it all: The smell of the slime pits, the gooey
feel of fungus on the walls of my nursery, the special way those swamp gases
would get into your eyes.' The demon sighed. 'It gave one a real sense of
revulsion, let me tell you.'
Allowances
had to be made for Snarks. His mother had been frightened by demon politicians
shortly before he was born, a misfortune that led to Snarks growing into a
demon that could tell nothing but the truth, especially the unpleasant truth,
the more unpleasant the better. This truth-telling tendency had gotten him
banished from the Netherhells, but that same extreme honesty had made him a
trustworthy
13
companion
in our battles with his former home.
'Doom,'
Hendrek said again as the sneezing continued unabated.
'What
have we been thinking of?' Norei demanded. 'We have to get these wizards out in
the open, away from this sorcery-tainted air!'
My
beloved was right! I fought down a momentary pang of guilt for not thinking of
rescuing the wizards myself, after all the times I had had to come to the aid
of my master. There was just something overwhelming about being in the midst of
two score sneezing wizards, something - perhaps the noise level - that made it
difficult to think at all. A chill ran through my frame. Could this be yet
another facet of the Netherhells' plot?
'Doom,'
Hendrek muttered as he began to drag bunches of wizards outside the hall. Norei
and Snarks turned to aid those few sorcerers still able to walk.
'That's
not what I think it is,' Snarks whispered, his voice tinged with fear.
'Hi,
there!' The Brownie waved from where he had been wandering among the prostrate
mages. 'How are those shoes I made for you holding out? Talk about Brownie
Power!'
Snarks
groaned, his normal, sickly green face turned a sickly gray. 'No,' he moaned
softly. 'What have I done to deserve this? I am banished from the Netherhells.
This I accept. I am forced to wander through a strange world, and even battle
my own kind whenever I should meet them. This, too, I accept. My human
companions don't heed the helpful advice I give them that would so much improve
their lives. Even this I accept. But the Brownie, again?' The demon drew a
ragged breath, and fell to his knees. 'Is there no justice?'
I
14
'Why
the sad face, friend demon?' Tap jumped merrily to Snarks' side. 'You have
nothing to worry about. Now that I'm back, I've decided to take the time to
show you the Brownie Way.'
'The
Brownie -' Snarks began.
'Oh,
there is no need to thank me,' Tap interjected before the demon could finish
his sentence. 'I know it will take great patience, but making shoes teaches
great patience. And if my efforts aren't enough to show you the light, fear
not, there are a thousand of my fellows ready to take my place. You are in good
hands with Browniedom. Soon you will know that there is justice - Brownie
Justice!' The little man did an impromptu jig on the corner of Snarks' robe.
The
demon stared back at the Brownie. Snarks opened his mouth repeatedly, and shut
it as many times. No sound issued forth.
'Yes,
it is all a bit overwhelming, isn't it?' Tap laughed infectiously. 'Come, what
better time than now to begin our first lesson?'
The
Brownie looked dreamily off into the middle distance. 'Lesson One: The
Selection of Shoe Leather. All good things must begin somewhere. Shoes are no
exception, and proper raw materials are essential. . . .'
Snarks
rose unsteadily and staggered from the room. Tap paused at last and looked
around, realizing that his audience had fled. 'Oh, how right you are!' he cried.
'How much better to conduct our lessons outside, in the warm summer air! I am
coming, friend demon!'
Tap
romped merrily from the room.
I
stopped before a sneezing mass covered in royal blue.
'Master?'
Ebenezum
looked up and nodded. 'Too much,' he managed. 'Outside -'
15
I
helped the mighty wizard out onto the lawn that fronted the building. The grass
was already crowded with prostrate mages. We had to walk some distance before
we could find a place Ebenezum might sit undisturbed. He slid onto the grass
with a groan. At least, I reflected, it wasn't a sneeze. In fact, the air out
here on the lawn was remarkably sneeze-free.
'Thank
you, 'prentice,' my master said after he had regained his breath. ' 'Twas an
unhealthy situation in there. Too many magicians per square foot. The residual
sorcery alone was enough to trigger the malady in all of us. And then, with the
arrival of the Brownie, not to mention Snarks, and Hendrek's warclub . . .'
Ebenezum shook his head. 'We will have to make plans' - the wizard stroked his
beard contemplatively - 'but never again in such a large group.'
I did
not say aloud what I thought; that the Netherhells had won a considerable
victory if they could prevent the wizards of Vushta from ever using their collective
magic against demonkind. The situation looked grimmer with every passing
moment.
'Indeed,'
Ebenezum replied to my glum expression. 'This proliferation of my malady is a
serious setback. But we have faced other trials before, and triumphed.'
Snarks
walked rapidly past us, a haunted look in his eyes. Tap was right on his heels.
'Now that we know all about the leather,' he called after the fleeing demon,
'just what do we do with it? This brings us to the second part of our lesson:
Rudimentary Shoe Design!'
Ebenezum
stroked his mustache as the Brownie also disappeared into the crowd of slowly
recovering wizards. 'In fact,' he added, 'methinks I see the beginning of a
plan.' He turned to me, an edge of excitement to his voice. 'Wunt!
16
Gather
all our compatriots together and tell them to meet us at yon willow tree an
hour hence.'
I
glanced at the tree my master had indicated, a huge weeping willow at the far
end of the courtyard from the Great Hall.
'All
our compatriots?' I inquired.
The
wizard nodded. 'Every single one. Meanwhile, I need to confer with one or two
of my fellow wizards. By the time we meet, I will have put the final touches on
our counterstrategy.'
I
nodded and rushed away. We had made quite a few allies in our numerous
adventures; I imagined them scattered all over Vushta by now. I somehow had to
find all our compatriots in under an hour.
I found
Snarks busily conversing with Hendrek directly around the corner of the
building. The Brownie stood a few feet away, discoursing to no one in
particular about the proper space one should put between eyelets. Here were
three of these whom I sought. Perhaps this wouldn't be as difficult as I first
had thought.
'Doom,'
Hendrek remarked.
'Please!'
Snarks pleaded. 'For the sake of all we've been through together! Only one tiny
little blow from your warclub, and we'll never have to hear about eyelets
again!'
'Doom!'
Hendrek insisted. 'The Brownie has done nothing wrong!'
'Nothing
wrong?' The demon groaned. 'The Brownie's very existence is an affront to
demonkind! Just look at that little fellow, bopping up and down, talking about
shoes as if they were the most important thing in the world. How can something
that - that cute be allowed to live!'
Tap was
indeed jumping up and down at this very moment, waving his hands and shouting
at the top of his
17
voice:
'You put one here, and you put one there! Shoe eyelets, shoe eyelets,
everywhere!'
I had
to admit that Snarks was at least partially right. Even lecturing about shoe
eyelet placement, Tap the Brownie was adorable.
'Give
me an S!' Tap continued. 'Give me an H! Give me an O! Give me -'
'Doom.'
The large warrior shook his head. 'I couldn't do it. Violence is not always the
answer, friend demon. Have you tried reasoning with the little fellow?' He
turned to the Brownie, who was now leaping about in circles.
'What's
that spell?' Tap cried. 'Shoe! What's that spell? Shoe! What's that spell?
Shoe!'
'Doom,'
Hendrek repeated. Snarks began to shiver.
'Hold,
friends!' I called to the three of them. I had seen enough. If I was to
accomplish my master's wishes, I would have to speak to them quickly and be on
my way. 'Does there seem to be some problem?'
'No
problem at all!' the Brownie piped up. 'We're talking about Brownie Power!'
'Whether
we want to or not,' Snarks added quickly. He tugged nervously at my sleeve.
'You'll talk to him, won't you? My mother didn't raise me to be Brownie
fodder.'
'Brownie
fodder?' Tap replied. 'Brownie fodder? Sir, I want you to know that, to my
knowledge, Brownies have never eaten demons for dinner. Or for lunch or
breakfast either. Actually, we prefer to eat tiny cakes, baked to resemble
boots, and even smaller sandal-shaped sugar cookies. Of course, when we are
really hungry -'
'Doom,'
Hendrek interjected. 'I believe the demon was speaking metaphorically.'
'Really?'
Tap seemed taken aback. 'You'll have to excuse me. We in the shoe trade were
never very good at meta-
18
phors.
Similes are more our style! You know, like: "As industrious as a
Brownie" or "As well made as a Brownie shoe." Now those are
comparisons that mean something!'
The
Brownie hesitated, doubt creeping into his enthusiasm. 'But metaphorical
Brownie fodder? I had no idea you felt that way about the lessons. Perhaps His
Brownieship is right. I do have a tendency to be too direct. Go for the gold,
you know. That's a saying we wee folk have. I apologize if I have shocked you,
friend demon.'
'Shocked?'
Snarks replied, obviously startled by Tap's abrupt about-face. 'Someone who
grew up in the Netherhells cannot be shocked. Being stunned by an excess of
Brownie prattle, however, is another matter.' The demon took a deep breath,
warming to his subject. 'And yet, you have apologized. Perhaps there is some
hope for you little people after all. I could give you some advice on proper
deportment. I'm sure if we worked on it long enough, we might find something
for you to do that might even make a Brownie's life worthwhile!'
The
Brownie nodded. 'It's obvious where I have gone wrong. I was too direct, too
overwhelmed by Brownie Power! I must take a much more subtle approach, working
by this deluded demon's side, showing him the truth in little ways every day,
even though it may take weeks or months -'
'Months?'
Snarks wailed, his rebuilt confidence evaporating at the very suggestion.
'Months?'
Tap
nodded again. 'Perhaps even years. We Brownies have time. That's the joy of
Brownie Power!'
'Joy?'
Snarks' mouth began to work in a manner unnatural even for a demon. 'I'll give
you joy!'
I
restrained the demon's lunge with my stout oak staff and turned to Tap.
19
'Pardon
me, but didn't you have a message to deliver?' I inquired.
The
Brownie slapped his forehead. 'That's what happens when you start talking about
shoes! I mean, the excitement just drives everything else out of your mind.' He
hastily patted Snarks' footwear. 'Sorry, friend demon, but I have to go. Oh,
what will His Brownieship think of me? I'll be demoted to buckles and laces!'
He
waved hastily in my direction. 'I shall be back within the hour!'
'Meet
us at the willow by the Great Hall -' I called after him.
A
modest explosion, a small cloud of dust, and the Brownie disappeared.
'Gone?'
Snarks asked, a slight quaver in his voice. 'Gone?'
'Doom,'
Hendrek murmured, an immense, yet comforting hand on the demon's shoulder.
'Calm yourself. I have never seen you so undone before.'
'Yeah,'
Snarks retorted. 'And I've never heard you use the word metaphor, either.
Better watch out. High-flung language like that will get you kicked out of the
Warriors Guild.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek glowered. 'There is no such thing as a Warriors Guild. We mercenaries
are all alone, forced to ply our trade without kith or kin. I am but a lone
man, with a lone enchanted warclub. Is it any wonder that we take refuge in
symbolism?'
The
demon whistled. 'I didn't know anything was large enough for you to take refuge
in.'
Hendrek
raised his club.
'Now,
now!' Snarks hastily took a few steps away. 'If you are not going to abide by
some of those handy diet and
20
exercise
plans I have so helpfully given you, you have to expect comments like that! You
should follow the apprentice's example here. Does he go on a rampage every time
I show him how he might clear up his frightful complexion? I should say not!
And I actually think my hints about his posture are having some positive
effect!'
'Indeed!'
I remarked neutrally. I had too much to do for my master to get into an argument
now. I quickly explained how we needed both of them to meet the rest of our
band by the great willow tree in under an hour.
'Doom,'
Hendrek agreed.
'That
means the Brownie will be there, too,' Snarks mused.
'He
took me by surprise this last time, wouldn't let me gather my demonic wit. But
that won't happen again.' A smile spread slowly over Snarks' bright green face.
'I'll be ready for him next time.' He turned to Hendrek. 'Are you sure I
couldn't borrow your club for just a few minutes?'
'Doom!'
I
decided to let the two of them continue their discussion without me. I still
had to seek out the rest of our fellows. Most could be found close by the
Wizards College, I knew, but there was a pair I would have to fetch from Vushta
proper, where they were currently appearing under their professional names,
'Damsel and Dragon.' Perhaps it would be most economical to go after them
first.
'Wuntvor!'
a woman's voice called after me. 'Where are you running to?'
I
turned to see Norei, my beloved, her hands upon her hips, her perfect mouth
turned down to a perfect frown.
'I must
fetch the rest of our compatriots to meet with Ebenezum!' I called to her.
'Pardon me, but is something wrong?'
21
'Well,
it was awfully nice of you to tell me about it!' She sighed loudly and threw
her arms open in a gesture of hopelessness. ' Wuntvor, one minute you are
looking deep into my eyes, saying you will never leave my side. Then we go to
help the sneezing wizards, and you vanish without a word of explanation ! I
swear, do you ever think about your actions at all?'
'Um, er
. . .'I began. Everything she said was, unfortunately, true. When my master
gave me this emergency task, I had quite forgotten that I was in the midst of a
deep discussion with my beloved.
'Oh, I
know you might tell me I'm being petty,' she continued. 'Here I am, thinking of
my own concerns when we have another emergency at hand. But it seems like
there's been nothing but one emergency after another since I've met you!'
'Um,
er. . .'I tried to explain.
'Maybe
it's because I've done nothing but rescue you from one bad situation after
another. You seem properly grateful for a moment or two, and then - zip! - off
you go a'gain on some new adventure!'
'Um, er
. . .' I said somewhat more forcefully. What did she mean, 'doing nothing but
rescuing me' ? Hadn't I rescued her in there somewhere?
'I
should have known!' she went on. 'My grandmother warned me about wizards! I
should have realized her dire predictions would hold true for wizards'
apprentices as well! You sit there and pledge eternal fealty, then the moment
my back is turned, you gallivant off looking for adventure and other women!'
' I do
not run of f all the time to see other women!' I shouted. Now she had gone too
far!
'Well,
perhaps I am being hasty,' Norei replied, somewhat mollified.
22
I
nodded. She was being much more reasonable now. I knew I should have spoken up
sooner.
'So
you're going to Vushta?' she asked more quietly.
I
nodded. Perhaps she would understand after all.
'To the
Vushta Art Theater?'
I
nodded again. Somehow, Norei's voice seemed to be growing colder.
'To
talk with whom, Wuntvor?'
'Why
Hubert, of course, and, uh . . .'
'See?'
she cried triumphantly. 'It's always dearest Norei this and sweetest Norei
that, but the minute my back is turned, off to see another woman!' She shook
both her fists at the heavens. 'Off to Alea!'
'Um, er
. . .'I responded. I had already explained to her a dozen times that Alea meant
nothing to me.
'My
grandmother was right all along!' she repeated, 'I might as well go back to the
Western Woods.'
'But
Norei,' I managed at last, 'my master - the meeting
»
'And
you absolutely have to go see Alea personally and tell her about it? I understand!
It is your duty as an apprentice! Men!'
'Norei?'
I repeated. What else could I say?
'I will
meet with the rest of you in an hour beneath the willow,' she replied coolly.
'As to what I will do after that, well, we will see.'
She
turned and walked quickly away.
I
wanted to call to her again, but the words died in my throat. How could my
beloved think such a thing of me? Would she really leave us and go back to her
home in the Western Woods? I shook my head and headed back into Vushta. I didn't
see how things could get any worse.
But, of
course, that was before I turned the corner.
THREE
ON
DEALING WITH WIZARDS (a fable)
Once a
wizard was on holiday, far from his native land. He had journeyed to a distant
kingdom to see the wondrous sights, as well as witness local custom. And, on
this particular day, he was on his way to see the most wondrous sight of all in
this part of the world, the Grand Palace high atop Emperor's Crag. He walked
down a broad highway, curiously devoid of traffic, with tall woods to either
side, and as he turned a bend in the road, caught his first distant glimpse of
the palace's golden towers.
'Go no
farther!'a gruff voice cried.
The
wizard, in a strange land full of strange customs, halted immediately. A tall
man dressed in crimson walked briskly towards him from the woods.
'This
is an official road, you know,' the crimson-clothed man remarked as he
approached. 'A nd as you are walking upon it, you are subject to a toll. A
piece of gold, please.'
'A
piece of gold?' the wizard repeated. It seemed to him a very hefty toll to pay
when one was merely strolling toward a wondrous sight.
'Yes,
yes,' the other man responded impatiently. 'I can see from your clothes you are
a wizard, a man of learning. But I must have the toll. Unless, of course,
23
24
you
want to conjure up a broom and fly away from this road entirely.' The toll
collector allowed himself a little smile.
The
wizard sighed. Still, he was in a strange land, full of strange customs, and
one had to expect to put up with a little inconvenience now and then. He pulled
his large and heavy money sack from his belt and handed a piece of gold to the
other man.
'A wise
man,' the toll collector remarked, 'for if you had not paid, I would have
ordered the army to come out of the woods and kill you.'
So that
was the way of it, the wizard thought. Of course, he couldn 't see an army. But
the trees were so tall and close together that they could have hidden anything.
The wizard loosened his belt so that he might once again tuck away the money
pouch.
'Not so
fast!' the other man demanded. 'You have paid the toll, but you have completely
forgotten the occupation tax!'
'Occupation
tax?' the wizard replied.
'Another
piece of gold,' the toll collector said, smirking. 'Unless, of course, you
would like to call up a great storm to wash the road away.'
'I
see.' The wizard recalled sadly how much he had wished to witness local custom.
He reached back into his large and heavy purse.
'Ah,
you have once again saved yourself from the army,' the crimson-clad official
drawled. 'Oh, but I didn 't mention, did I? That will be two pieces of gold.
The occupation tax is double for wizards.'
'The
occupation tax is double for wizards?' the magician repeated in disbelief. He
had to admit, by now he was getting a bit too much of a taste of local
25
custom.
Still, he did want to see the wondrous sight up ahead. He reached once again
into his purse.
'What'II
you do?' The other man sneered. 'Turn me into a frog? But then there's the
army, isn 't there?' He jabbed the magician in the ribs. 'Of course, that means
you'll have to turn all of us into frogs, doesn't it? Oh, I forgot. While you
have the purse open, there's one more tax you 'II have to -'
There
was a pause in the man's conversation.
'Ribbit,
ribbit,' the toll collector remarked at last.
And the
wizard was on his way, and was soon marveling at great length at the wondrous
sight, proud now of all he'd learned about local custom, and reveling in the
newfound silence, which was only broken at nightfalls from the direction of the
lily pads.
- THE
HOUSE AT WIZARD'S CORNER
(fourth
edition)
by
Ebenezum,
Greatest
Wizard in the Western Kingdom
I
turned the corner, onto the narrow street that led into the heart of Vushta.
But my
way was blocked by three young men, all close to my own age and all dressed in
brown. Two of them were very large, perhaps taller than even Hendrek or the
Dealer of Death. One of the tall ones smiled in my direction, his grin missing
a couple of teeth. The other big fellow seemed to hardly notice me at all. He
appeared instead to focus all his attention on a long, slightly curved knife
which he twirled absently between his palms.
The
smallest of the three stepped forward. I was shocked
26
to
realize that he was only an inch or two shorter than I was. Exactly how tall
were his companions?
'Excuse
us, fella,' the shorter one said. 'You wouldn't know where we might be able to
find some guy named Wuntvor, would you?'
'Yeah.'
One of the big ones laughed. 'Wuntvor.'
'Why,
yes,' I began somewhat hesitantly. My battle senses were instantly alert. My
palm sweated where I gripped my stout oak staff. I searched hard to explain
this sudden feeling. For some odd reason these three newcomers seemed slightly
threatening. Still, it must be my imagination, the result of spending far too
long fighting in the Netherhells, where you might find danger lurking behind
every stalactite. I must remember, I told myself: In our recent battle to
defeat demonkind, all of Vushta had banded together to fight creatures of every
description. After that, what need did humans have to fight each other?
I
looked into the newcomers' faces, one after another. After a moment's
hesitation I answered, 'I am Wuntvor.'
'Really?'
the shorter fellow said. Somehow, he didn't look at all surprised. 'Not the
same Wuntvor who is apprenticed to Ebenezum, a certain magician from the
Western Kingdoms?'
'Ebenezum
is the greatest mage in all the Western Kingdoms!' I replied far more quickly.
I didn't like their tone. What were they implying about my master?
'Oh, no
doubt, no doubt.' The fellow doffed his cap. 'I merely wanted to introduce
myself and my companions here to the right person. You see, Wuntvor, we are
apprentices, too. That's right. Just like you. Here, I want you to meet Slag. .
.'
'Yeah.'
The big guy to his left laughed. 'Slag.'
'. . .
and over here is Vermin.'
27
Vermin
doffed his hat with his knife.
'They
call me Grott,' the shorter fellow continued as he placed his hat back on his
head. 'We're all very pleased to meet you.'
'Yeah.'
Slag snickered. 'Pleased.'
Vermin
played with his knife.
'Now,'
Grott said, 'you may be wondering what three busy apprentices like us are
doing, hanging around on street corners?' He smiled ingratiatingly. 'Well,
actually, we've been waiting here for you. You see, we have a little business.'
'Yeah.'
Slag giggled. 'Business.'
Vermin
used his knife to idly chip away large chunks of plaster from the building he
leaned against.
'You
see,' Grott continued, 'we represent a local organization, the Vushta
Apprentice Guild.'
'Really?'
I replied. I had obviously misjudged these three completely. They were naught
but a welcoming committee. How much luckier was I than Hendrek! I had a guild
of my very own. I asked the three if they wanted me to join.
'Well,'
Grott went on, the smile still large on his face, 'I don't think you quite
understand. If you're an apprentice, you're in the guild. Here in Vushta,
there's no way around it. And since you're a member, we've got a little
proposition for you.'
'Yeah.'
Slag guffawed. 'Propo, uh . . . proposition.'
Vermin
moved casually to the corner of the building nearest to me. He began to pry
bricks out of the wall.
'It
seems your master and our masters have been doing a little business together,
too,' Grott said as Slag ambled across the road to a spot opposite Vermin. 'And
that business has led to an unfortunate situation. Now, because of your master,
"the greatest wizard in the
28
Western
Kingdoms," all our masters are sneezing.'
'Yeah.'
Slag smirked. 'Sneezing.'
Grott
took a step in my direction. 'You probably don't realize how upset this situation
makes us. Let me therefore give you a couple of examples.'
Slag
and Vermin ambled toward me.
'Say
you're a merchant in Vushta, used to paying a few pieces of gold each month as
protection against evil sorcery. Now tell me, can a wizard who's allergic to
magic protect anything?'
Grott
didn't wait for my reply, but instead added: 'Let me give you another example.
Say you're an apprentice, used to an occasional forbidden delight. What do you
say when that delight's manager refuses to let you get near it, just because
your master's malady might be contagious?'
Vermin
walked away from his wall, sidestepping the stack of bricks he'd piled on the
pavement. He used his knife to pick his teeth as he sauntered in my direction.
'Only
one more example, Wuntvor,' Grott added ingratiatingly. 'Say, once again, that
you are a magician's apprentice. This could give you a special standing with
certain young women. Your job prospects are good. Full-fledged magicians have
lots of power. And the ones that don't sneeze can make lots of gold as well,
especially in Vushta. Now, it seems to me that the wise apprentice would find
time to spend with all these young women, and show each one of them personally
the advantages of a sorcerous career. But an apprentice won't be able to do
anything of the kind if he has to spend all his time taking care of a sneezing
wizard!'
I
suddenly found Vermin's knife at my throat.
'It's
very simple,' Grott continued, the smile gone from his face. 'All this sneezing
around here is making our lives a
29
little
difficult. But we have a simple solution. Your master got us into this. And
you're going to get us out of it.'
I
opened my mouth to speak, but felt the knife point prick at my Adam's apple.
'We
heard your master's hot stuff,' Grott went on, 'sneezing or no sneezing. We
even heard you're pretty hot stuff, too, what with that jaunt down to the
Netherhells and all. So we figure you can get everything back to normal by
sometime in the very near future.' He reached forward to gently stroke the
knife blade at my throat. 'Or else.'
'Yeah.'
Slag towered over me. 'Else.'
'Are
you threatening me?' I couldn't believe this. Fellow apprentices, resorting to
violence! Is this what life in Vushta made of you? Perhaps I was happy I hadn't
sampled any of the forbidden delights after all!
'Oh, no
such thing.' Grott pulled his hand away. His smile once again dominated his
face. 'We wouldn't think of causing you any harm. In fact, Vermin here is very
good at improving the appearance of people he works on. He specializes in those
little cosmetic extras, like cutting your ears back a trifle, or giving you an
extra nose. But we wouldn't think of doing anything really violent.' He winked
at Vermin. 'At least not yet.'
'Yeah.'
Slag chortled. 'Yet.'
Vermin
moved the knife point back a fraction of an inch, so that it but rested lightly
against my throat.
'Well?'
Grott prompted.
'Exactly
what do you want me to do?' I asked. My hand still gripped my stout oak staff.
I wondered how many of them I might be able to disable before they overwhelmed
me.
'Why,
that's simplicity itself,' Grott answered. 'We just need results - say, a cure
for all our sneezing masters, or,
I
30
failing
that, a large quantity of gold to be handed over to us to repay us for this
inconvenience.' The apprentice stroked his pointed chin. 'I think one hundred
pieces might suffice.'
'One
hundred pieces!' I exclaimed in disbelief.
'Oh,
you are quite right.' Grott smiled broadly at his two companions. 'That was far
too low an estimate. I am so sorry if I offended you. We'll have you bring us
two hundred gold pieces instead.'
This
time I remained silent, glaring at my captors.
There,
there,' Grott continued, 'much more reasonable of you. And you will see we are
reasonable as well. We do not expect a cure for our masters, or failing that,
the gold, until moonrise tomorrow!'
'Moonrise!'
I sputtered. Grott shook his head. 'Still talking back? Maybe we should leave
you with something to remember us by. What do you think, Vermin?'
And
Vermin finally said something: 'Urracht!' he choked.
A hand,
attached to an arm clothed in deepest black, lifted the large knife-wielder and
tossed him a dozen yards down the road.
'I
think this is possibly more fun than strangling wild pigs,' a mild voice
remarked. I twisted my head around. The Dealer of Death stood behind me.
I moved
quickly, swinging my stout oak staff about so that its end caught Slag full in
the stomach. He sat down abruptly with a groan. I retreated a step, wary of a
further attack from Grott, before I realized he was already held in the
Dealer's viselike grip.
'Should
I strangle this one, too?' the Dealer asked eagerly.
'No,
no,' I replied quickly. 'I think we need to talk with them.'
31
'Oh,'
the Dealer answered in disappointment. With some reluctance, and without
completely releasing his grip, he lowered Grott to a point where the
apprentice's feet touched the ground.
'Much
more reasonable,' Grott whispered hoarsely once he had caught his breath. He
nodded in my direction. 'So I trust you will honor our request?'
'Request?'
I could not believe my fellow apprentice's audacity. Slag was still groaning on
the pavement, and Vermin, while he had picked himself up from his recent toss
by the Dealer, had lost his knife and seemed to be wandering about in a bit of
a daze.
'Perhaps,'
I added, 'you don't quite understand the situation. You are facing more than
one simple apprentice here. My companion is known only as the Dealer of Death,
a member of a secret league of assassins. I can assure you that he knows a
greater variety of ways to kill people than there are apprentices in Vushta.'
The
Dealer nodded eagerly. 'I have been getting a bit rusty on the finer points,
though. Can I try something really elaborate on one of them, say a little
number called "The Princess and the Spikes of Death"? That one always
was a crowd pleased'
'No,' I
insisted, 'I think it's better if we talk to them. They are, after all, in the
same trade as myself, only slightly jaded, I am sure, by a lifetime spent in
Vushta.'
'Oh,'
the Dealer replied, trying hard not to show his disappointment. 'Well, maybe I
was being a bit too elaborate with the "Spikes" idea. It's just so
seldom one gets a chance to do anything really major in polite society. How
about something a bit simpler, say "The Shepherd Girl and the Hundred
Screaming Points of Doom"? It doesn't have quite the showmanship of the
32
other
piece, but it is still quietly effective in its way.'
'Please
forgive the enthusiasm of my colleague,' I told the other apprentices, looking
specifically at Grott, who was slowly turning blue from the Dealer's somewhat
looser hold on his neck. 'If we can work together, none of this should be
necessary. There is no need for threats, or for violence. I have fought demons
and magical creatures from the Western Woods to Vushta, and then again down to
the Netherhells and back, all for the sake of my master. I realize that you,
too, fellow apprentices, are worried about the fates of your masters. But if we
all work together, we shall persevere, and defeat whatever has overtaken the
wizards, while we are ready for any other dastardly plan the Netherhells sends
our way!' I threw my hands aloft, beckoning the others forward. 'Join with me,
fellow apprentices! Together, we can rescue Vushta! Together, we can save the
world!'
'Does
that mean I have to let this troublemaker go?' the Dealer asked with a frown.
'I realize that even the "Screaming Points of Doom" might be a bit
much for the middle of the day. But I was still hoping to perform at least
"The Milkmaid and the Moment of Grinding Terror." That's one of the
most sedate deaths I know that retains any bit of style at all!'
'Let
him go,' I instructed the assassin.
Even
though he didn't like it, the Dealer did what he was told.
'Much
better,' Grott said as he rubbed his neck. He stepped back three paces to join
his fellows, who stood on either side of the street, each leaning against a building.
'So,'
Grott continued, 'we expect either the cure or the money by moonrise tomorrow.'
33
'What?'
I replied in astonishment. 'Haven't you listened to anything I said?'
'I
would have preferred not to. As it was, I was too busy choking in a death grip
to pay it much attention.' The smile was back on Grott's face. 'We have our
orders, Wuntvor. Moonrise tomorrow, or else.'
'Does
this mean I get to perform the "Moment of Grinding Terror" after
all?' the Dealer cried joyously.
But the
three apprentices were already some distance down the street, traveling at an
amazing speed, considering their injuries.
'Remember!'
Grott called before he disappeared around a distant corner. 'There's more where
we came from. We of the Vushta Apprentice Guild will not be stopped! Moonrise
tomorrow!'
'Is it
worth it to pursue them?' the Dealer inquired. ' "The Milkmaid and the
Moment of Grinding Terror" is just as effective when performed in motion.'
I told
the assassin not to bother. We would deal with the Apprentice Guild later, if
we had to. I must admit that at the time, I still held the vain hope that, in a
cooler moment, the Guild might agree to work together with us after all. In the
meantime, though, there was the meeting with my master to consider. I asked the
Dealer of Death to join us beneath the willow.
'Ah,'
the Dealer replied with a smile, 'time for action again. I shall meet you
there.' He flexed his large and powerful hands. 'In the meantime, though, this
recent encounter has left me vaguely dissatisfied. It is time I strangled a
wild pig.'
With
that, the Dealer was gone as silently as he arrived. I turned and once again
headed for the Vushta Art Theater.
34
A
magnificently mellow voice spoke from the shadows before I had gone three
paces.
'I
would have saved you, you know, if the other fellow hadn't shown up,' the voice
crooned softly.
With
that, the most wondrous beast I had ever seen stepped out into the light.
Sparks flew where its shining hooves hit the cobblestones. It looked at me and
tossed its head, the motion of its flowing mane taking my breath away.
It was
the unicorn, a beast I had met once before in our journey across the Western
Woods. Its incredibly white coat was doubly blinding here on the dark streets
of Vushta, and I found it almost impossible to look at the sunlight reflecting
ft off its golden horn.
'Forgive
me,' the exquisite creature murmured. 'I just couldn't stay away.'
'What
do you mean?' I said, temporarily taken aback.
The
unicorn looked at me with its soulful brown eyes. 'I'm talking about you, you
wonderful apprentice. It's not often that a beast of my sort finds someone
really worthy, someone in whose lap I can lay my heavy head.' The beautiful
beast took a tentative step toward me. 'It's worth taking a trip, even to a
place like this, when you find a lap like that.'
'All
the way to Vushta?' I took a step away. I had forgotten how uncomfortable this
beast made me. 'Certainly there must be hundreds of laps in Vushta worthier than
mine!'
'Vushta!'
the beast snorted. It took another step in my direction. 'They call it the City
of Forbidden Delights, you know. Not much chance of finding virgins here.' The
unicorn sniffed haughtily. 'Well, that is,' the beast hastily added, 'with
certain exceptions.' It nudged me gently with its golden horn.
'That's
all very nice,' I replied, trying to think of some way
35
to
escape this overamorous beast, 'But I have errands -'
'Oh,
yes, the meeting at the willow tree with the wizard. I overheard you from the
alleyway.' The magnificent beast sighed. 'I've come this far, I can wait a
little longer. I'll join you at the willow tree with the others. Then' - the
beast paused significantly - 'we'll talk again.'
I
hastily agreed, and ran down the street toward the Vushta Art Theater. Time was
growing short, and I had to fetch two more of our company. I sped about the
corner and caught my first glimpse of the towering edifice that housed the
theater. The first time I had come here, I had been quite taken aback by the
size of the place, until I thought for a moment and realized how large a stage
they would need to have to accommodate a tap-dancing dragon.
I
walked in through an entranceway marked Stage Door, waving my stout oak staff
at the elderly man who shouted at me from the stool just inside. There was no
time to tarry now, and no need to ask directions. I could hear the pair I
sought rehearsing in the distance.
'Hit
it, damsel!' the great, deep voice of Hubert the dragon exclaimed. He was
answered in song by one of the sweetest sopranos I have ever heard.
'Listen
all you Vushtans, you'll be glad you came! We'll tell you of a young man, and
his claim to fame. He might not be too bright. But still he did all right.
We've got a hero, and Wuntvor is his name!'
The two
then repeated the last line, singing together, followed by a spate of very loud
tap dancing. I climbed a flight of stairs and crossed an area filled with large
painted canvases depicting various scenes from both Vushta and the
I
36
countryside.
Some of them even seemed to suggest a forbidden delight or two.
The
singing sounded much closer when they began again. Taking an extra moment to
study a couple of the finer canvases, I neglected to watch where I was going
and thus tripped over something that looked like rock but was nowhere near as
heavy. The thing that wasn't a rock slipped away from me at alarming speed. I
grabbed at a nearby canvas to steady myself. Unfortunately, the painted
backdrop did not appear to be well secured either, and fell firmly over my
head, covering my entire body and the floor on either side for some distance.
This
was terrible! How could I fulfill my master's wishes if I was trapped in
canvas? I could barely move beneath the weight. One misstep and I would stumble
completely into the tangling cloth. Still, somehow I struggled toward the
singers' voices:
'Now
Wuntvor is so clumsy, it's a wonder he's not
lame!
When he
carries something, beware despite his fame, His marching down the street For he
has two left feet. We've got a hero, and Wuntvor -'
The
song was interrupted by a piercing scream. Alea's scream!
Something
was wrong! Damsel and Dragon were in danger, and I was trapped in my painted
prison, unable to come to their aid! I tried to call Alea's name, but my voice
was muffled by the endless yards of canvas.
I
stumbled against something hard.
'Have
no fear, Alea!' Hubert's voice cried. 'I've got
37
this
hideous creature now! Should I fry it where it stands?'
At that
moment I finally discovered the end of the canvas, and rapidly pulled my head
through the newly found opening. I looked straight up into a dragon snout.
'Then
again,' Hubert remarked, 'perhaps I shouldn't.'
'Wuntie!'
Alea called, her voice tinged with delight.
I
greeted both of them in turn. Hubert complimented me on my entrance and asked
if I had ever seriously considered a career in show business. I told him I
didn't have time to think of it now, and briefly informed the two of them of
the situation at the Wizards College and the upcoming meeting with Ebenezum.
Hubert
shook his head. 'You shouldn't be too hasty in a decision of this sort. There's
a place for you in our act! Besides, as you probably heard, we're working on a
major new opus, "The Ballad of Wuntvor," for the big victory
celebration this weekend. You could do a guest appearance! What a natural!'
Hubert paused and snorted, producing two perfect smoke rings from his nostrils.
'Of course,' he added, 'the way things are going, we may have to postpone the
victory celebration . . .'
I
agreed, and added that we should hurry, for the meeting was sure to begin
shortly. All I had to do was get out of this restricting canvas.
'Oh,
Wuntie!' Alea exclaimed. 'Let me help you!' And with that, she rushed to my
side.
What
could I do? I knew that once Alea had her mind set on something, she had to
have her way. She had called me Wuntie since we had known each other long ago
in the Western Woods, and nothing I said to her now could stop it. We had meant
something to each other in that long ago time, but it had been naught but a
boyhood crush on my
38
part,
before I met Norei and discovered what true love really meant.
'Here.'
Alea giggled as she grabbed the pieces of canvas around my neck. 'We haven't
had a chance to be this close in weeks, Wuntie!' Her long blond hair fell in my
face, tickling my nose. Her blue eyes were mere inches away from mine, as were
her full, red lips.
It was
getting awfully hot, trapped in this canvas. I began to sweat.
'I
think I found where it starts,' Alea cooed. 'Wuntvor, I'm going to pull this
way. If you pull opposite me, maybe we can unravel this.' She giggled again.
'I've always wanted to have a captive male.'
'This
is perfect!' Hubert exclaimed above us. 'Are you sure you didn't want to go
into show business? Talk about your escape acts! I tell you, it's a natural!'
Perhaps
I overreacted then. Perhaps I was still far too worried about what Norei had
said to me, and that if I didn't change my ways, she would leave me forever and
return to the Western Woods. Perhaps I was worried what Norei might think if
she found me in such close conversation with this other woman. Perhaps I
thought about how far away the Western Woods really were.
Then
again, perhaps I didn't want to be anybody's captive male.
Whatever
made me do it, it happened thus: I pulled away from Alea, just as she had
indicated. Unfortunately, I pulled away with far more force than she or even I
was expecting. The canvas, amazingly resilient piece of fabric that it was,
stayed firm, but the force of my movement instantly caused me to lose my
balance. As I fell, I saw Alea swept off her feet, pulled by her own
steel-fingered grip on the canvas. Once again she screamed.
39
'Then
again,' Hubert suggested, 'you could perform a credible comedy act.'
How
could the dragon joke at a time like this? I was completely lost within the
folds of the huge canvas. And what's more, Alea was lost with me!
This was
not at all what I had planned to do.
I had
meant to tell Alea, once and for all, about my feelings towards Norei. I had
meant to tell her that for the time being it might be better if we did not
spend any time in close contact. Now we were wrapped together, overwhelmed by a
mass of scenery!
But I
realized then that I was needlessly panicking; I, the apprentice who had
rescued Vushta from the Netherhells. This was all an accident. Both Alea and
myself were innocent, completely without ulterior motive. There was no need for
my beloved to be informed of this little incident, ever. If I just stayed calm,
I could extricate myself in no time, with no harm done.
'Pardon
me,' a woman's voice called outside my canvas prison, 'but is Wuntvor here?'
I knew
that voice. It was Norei!
'May I
help you?' Hubert called in his most ingratiating tone.
'Well,
mayhaps,' Norei said hesitantly. I managed to peer again through a hole in the
canvas. She looked up at the dragon, and did not see the point where Alea and I
lay tangled upon the stage. 'If you can aid me in finding Wuntvor.' She
blushed. How beautiful she was with those red cheeks! 'You see, we had an
argument. Oh, it was all my fault!'
She had
come to apologize! I redoubled my efforts to free myself of the neverending
canvas, doing my best to remain silent at the same time. If I could only get
out of
40 Crai'g Shaw Gardner
this
one, Norei and I could live happily ever after!
'We had
a fight over -' she paused - 'well, over something stupid. I don't know what
came over me. I think I wanted this whole trip to Vushta, with all the
fighting, and all the nights not knowing whether I'd wake up in the morning or
end up as some demon's dinner - I just wanted all that to be over. When I found
that it wasn't, I took out my frustration on the person closest to me. And I'm
afraid that person was Wuntvor.
'Oh,
the argument was so foolish.' She laughed as she looked about the room. 'I have
to tell him, to make him understand. Is Wuntvor here?'
At that
moment I finally rolled free of the canvas.
'Wuntvor!'
My beloved cried. 'You heard me talking to the dragon, then? What can I say -'
But her smile turned almost instantly to a frown.
'Norei
-' I began.
Alea
rolled out of the canvas and bumped into my posterior.
FOUR
'The
truly professional wizard must consider the needs of not only humans, but every
manner of creature he might come in contact with in the course of his sorcery.
He is required to know, for example, precisely what sphinxes like to eat for a
midnight snack; that trolls, as a rule, do not know the meaning of the word
erudition, or that most fairies are violently allergic to horseradish. However,
all these facts pale before the most important part of a wizard's knowledge,
which is just exactly what each and every creature can afford to pay for your
services.'
- THE
TEACHING OF EBENEZUM, Volume XI
'What
can I say?' my beloved repeated, although the tone of her voice had changed. 'I
know just what I can say, but I'm too civilized to repeat it in front of
others!'
Norei
turned and stomped from the stage, her footsteps somehow even louder than the
noise the tap-dancing dragon had made earlier.
'I'm
glad she's gone,' Alea breathed on the back of my neck. 'Now we'll have time to
get reacquainted.'
I
didn't answer her. I was far too upset. Was Norei leaving me for the Western
Woods? How would I ever see her again?
'Alea,'
Hubert reminded her softly, 'we have to rehearse.'
41
42
'Oh,
Hubert! Honestly!' Alea pushed herself to her feet, somehow managing to lightly
kiss my ear in the middle of the process. 'Sometimes, working with a dragon
..." She left the rest of the sentence unfinished as Hubert puffed
impatiently.
'You'll
forgive me, Wuntvor,' she murmured, 'but I have to get back to work. While
you're very nice to dally with, the stage is my life.'
I
somehow managed to get to my feet as well. I might not be able to dally with
Norei ever again. I felt as though my life were over.
But I
had to get back to my master! While Norei was gone, I still had a purpose - to
save Ebenezum, Vushta, and the Western Kingdoms from whatever machinations the
Netherhells had devised this time. I would go boldly into battle, heedless of
life or limb, with no one to mourn for me after I was gone.
I
marched from the stage, heading resolutely for the street.
'Hit
it, damsel!' the dragon yelled behind me.
Alea's
voice followed me as I made my way back through the storeroom to the stage
door:
'Wuntvor's
not that handsome, he's a hero all the
same!
It's not just that he's awkward, it's his face that
takes
the blame! For you can't see his dimples, Beneath those mounds of pimples.
We've got a hero, and Wuntvor -'
Their
voices cut off abruptly as I walked from the theater into the street. It didn't
matter. I wasn't really listening to
43
the
words. I was hoping to hear another sound, like the light, rapid footsteps of a
young woman, returning to seek me out again, or mayhaps that same young woman's
voice, saying she forgave me.
There
was a noise ahead of me, a cart being pulled across the cobblestones, a man's
voice crying cheerfully through the afternoon air. I looked ahead, full of the
faint, foolish hope that where there was activity, there might also wait my
beloved. Alas, it was naught but a costermonger going about his business. He
tried to draw my attention to his wares, but I had no heart for it. He could go
on mongering his costers around me for the rest of time, it made no difference.
My thoughts would forever be elsewhere.
'Norei,'
I whispered to the empty street.
But
enough was enough. I drew a ragged breath and reestablished a firm grip upon my
stout oak staff. This mooning over lost love would do nothing to save us all
from the clutches of the Netherhells. I had to return to the willow outside the
Wizards College in time for the meeting. I had managed to gather all our allies
- well, almost all.
I moved
quickly to perform my final errand. It was on my way, at the corner of the
field that the college used for their sorcerous athletic activities.
Dozens
of furry faces seemed to light up as I approached their pen.
'Eep!'
'Eepeep!'
'Eepeepeep!'
I
opened the door and was immediately surrounded by adoring ferrets. I worried
sometimes, what with the way I had produced them - quite by accident, out of
this old magic hat - that they all thought I was their mother. Their affection,
especially right after I opened their pen, could
44 Crai'g Shaw Gardner
sometimes
be quite overwhelming. Still, I had grown rather attached to them on our
travels to rescue Vushta from the Netherhells, and I admit that there had been
one or two occasions when the hustle and bustle of Vushta had grown too much
for me, and I had come to tend these cages, seeking solace.
'Come
on now,' I called softly, although I doubted that they really understood me.
'It's time for us to go to a meeting.'
'Eep!'
they cried. 'Eep eep! Eep eep eep!'
I
laughed despite myself. They milled about me as I turned to lead them to the
willow. What use had I for love? What need had I for human companionship? I had
my ferrets to keep me warm!
Still,
I didn't recall producing quite this many of them. They rubbed against my
ankles and rose upon their hind legs to nuzzle my knees. A few of them, even
merrier than their brothers and sisters, leapt joyfully for my head and
shoulders so that they might rub their cold noses against my forehead and ears.
There was a good score of them before me on the path, and two score of them to
either side, while even more were emerging from their pen at a rapid rate.
Exactly
how many were there? A momentary thought chilled me: Could magically produced
ferrets reproduce magically as well?
'Come,'
I repeated, 'there is no time to lose.' I brushed the overenergetic creatures
off my person and strode in the direction of the willows, being especially
careful not to tread on any ferret parts as we made our way to the meeting. We
skirted the large building that contained the Great Hall, and stepped into the
college's main courtyard.
'Doom!'
Hendrek hailed me, waving his warclub so that I might better see him beneath
the willow. The ferrets all
45
about
me eeped merrily in reply.
A
short, green blur paced rapidly back and forth behind the large warrior's bulk.
It was Snarks, hopping, then walking, even running a pace or two, his fists
occasionally darting out to hit something that wasn't there. Even allowing for
his demonic demeanor, he seemed agitated.
'Oh,'
Snarks remarked distractedly as we approached. 'I didn't know you'd be
accompanied by a sea of rodents.'
'Indeed?'
I replied. 'Rodents?' Just what did Snarks mean about my little charges?
Perhaps I was being a tad oversensitive on the issue, but I thought the demon
should show due respect for my ferrets. 'Please, friend Snarks. These are
anything but a sea of rodents!'
'What
else could you call them, a living rug?' Snarks shrugged, as if it no longer
mattered quite what they were.
'Oh,
well, I suppose they might make somebody a good coat someday.'
'Coat?'
I demanded. This was really too much. The ferrets nearest my feet, catching my
mood, bared their teeth as they crept in Snarks' general direction.
The
demon, seeing the change in my little charges, threw his hands up into the air.
'Wait!' he called. 'I am forced to agree with you. Ferrets are wonderful
creatures, and a boon to our cause!'
I
realized then that this was the second time today I had heard Snarks apologize.
This went beyond mere agitation. Snarks was being pleasant and polite. There
must be something seriously wrong.
I
quieted my ferrets with a glance, and asked the demon what troubled him so.
' 'Tis
a small matter,' Snarks murmured, still intent, it seemed, on making light of
the situation. But his anger broke through when he spoke again: 'And it makes
shoes!'
46
I had
never seen the demon so undone before. 'The Brownie?' I replied.
'The
Brownie!' Snarks shrieked. 'Always the Brownie!' He fell to his knees, his
small, green fists flailing at the gnarled roots of the willow.
'Doom,'
Hendrek remarked.
I
merely nodded, and gave myself a moment to collect my thoughts. For the first
time since I had met him, Snarks seemed completely undone. What was even worse,
his anguish concerned not an enemy, but another one of our allies, a magical
creature who had helped us in the past and might be of use to us again.
I could
see a potential for this situation to get out of hand. I wished then that I
could have called my master over and allowed him to directly settle the dispute
between demon and Brownie. But Ebenezum's malady would not abide such close
contact with these two magical creatures. Therefore, unless I wanted to see my
master once again turned into a sneezing wreck, I would have to handle at least
the up-close, personal end of this dispute. I looked at the demon and tried to
think like a wizard. How would my master handle this?
'Indeed,'
I replied. 'And yet you have dealt with the Brownie before for much of our
adventures. Why, then, this sudden consternation?'
Snarks
paused mid-tantrum. 'Funny. I never thought of it that way. Yes, now that you
mention it, I have stood up to the Brownie many times. I've even stood up to
groups of Brownies!' I could hear the confidence creeping back into his voice.
'After all, even in groups, they are still very short.'
'Doom.'
Hendrek nodded encouragingly. 'So you do not fear the Brownies?'
'No,
not at all.' Snarks allowed a demonic smile to settle upon his countenance.
'Fear, no. Dislike, however, is
47
another
matter entirely. Yet that would not be enough to explain my actions.' Snarks'
smile faded as dark green furrows appeared on his forehead. 'For I admit, I
have been acting strangely. My behavior has been totally undemonic. What would
my mother think?'
'Doom,'
Hendrek agreed. 'Then you must fear something besides the Brownies.'
Snarks
stared at the large warrior. 'You never cease to amaze me. First symbolism, and
now this. And I used to believe your warclub did all your thinking for you!'
'Indeed,'
I interjected before Hendrek could become further embroiled in the discussion.
'But has Hendrek hit upon the truth?'
'Is it
fear?' The demon paused, and looked away from us to stare out into the middle
distance. 'In a way, yes. I fear it is this constant battle with my homeland.
Even though I am a demon in exile, still I am a demon. When, at first, it
seemed as though we had one great battle to win - to rescue Vushta from the
Netherhells and defeat Guxx Unfufadoo, who I never much liked in the first
place - well, that was a fight I could believe in. But now ..." Snarks
sighed.
'I was
fine until I went back there,' he continued. 'I could have visited my mother,
you know, when we returned to the Netherhells. But I chose to slink around like
an outsider, as if my time with humans had tainted me.' The demon looked from
Hendrek to me and back again. 'Which, of course, is a distinct possibility.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek interjected, refusing to be lured away from the real topic. 'Then you
fear your mother?'
'Well,
of course!' Snarks replied. 'If your mother was a demon, you'd be scared of
her, too! But that, I think, is beside the point. Returning to the Netherhells
has dredged up old memories, and old emotions. Now, we find our battle
48
might
not be over. My real fear is that, the longer the battle lasts, the more these
emotions will overwhelm me!'
'Doom!'
Hendrek stated with grim finality.
'Indeed,'
I added, to show that I realized the weight of Snark's problem as well. But I
was afraid to share the rest of my thoughts.
I was
chilled by how his complaints seemed so similar to those of my beloved. Both
were tired of battle, and both seemed to be no longer quite themselves. I could
think of no two creatures among my close acquaintance so dissimilar as Snarks
and my young witch. Odd, then, that the demon's feelings should so echo those
of Norei.
'Hello.'
The
mild voice was so close behind my shoulder that it made me jump. The
black-garbed Dealer of Death strolled into our midst.
'I hear
you are discussing problems. I, too, have a problem.' The Dealer absently
flexed his powerful hands. 'One more profound than the recent shortage of wild
pigs in the vicinity.' He paused and looked at me, his usual smile gone from
his face.
'You
know, of course,' he said slowly and precisely, being careful to flex his jaw
and cheek muscles, 'that I still hold a contract to assassinate at least three
of you.'
'Doom.'
Hendrek's hand moved quickly to the hilt of his warclub. Perhaps the warrior
had hoped, as I had, that our time fighting side by side with the Dealer of
Death had somehow negated the death contracts the assassin had on Hendrek, the
wizard, and myself.
'There
is no need to be hasty, good warrior,' the Dealer remarked as he idly flexed
his legs, 'although the exercise certainly would be pleasant. Let me first tell
you my thoughts on said problem.'
49
Faster
than the eye could see, the assassin snatched a buzzing gnat from the air and
captured it within his closed fists. "Tis a funny thing about contracts.
You might recall that there is no termination date on this particular piece of
parchment. You might also recall that, through the wiles of the contractee,
King Urfoo the Stingy, I end up paying to kill you rather than getting paid for
my services.'
The
Dealer paused to clear his throat. Talking about this particular clause of the
contract, especially since he was personally responsible for its negotiation,
seemed to affect him emotionally. But at last the Dealer smiled, and as he
began to speak again, he lifted aloft the hand that held the gnat.
'Because
of these complications, I had thought about delaying said contract's
completion. I was wondering if we might agree upon some future occasion, say perhaps
when we meet in some future lifetime.' The Dealer opened his fist, and the gnat
flew away.
'Doom,'
Hendrek murmured, his voice tinged with relief.
'However,'
the Dealer continued, 'life is seldom as simple as that. I also have my
superiors in the Urracht sect to consider. It might be fine now to make a
decision to delay your deaths, but what happens when my actions come up for
their quarterly review?'
'Quarterly
review?' Hendrek repeated, his hand once again reaching for the warclub.
'Doom.'
The
Dealer nodded soberly. 'The good assassin is accountable for every death. It's
right there in our bylaws. The Urracht is a strict sect, but fair.'
The
Dealer stretched, languorously extending his huge shoulder muscles. 'Before, as
the battle was being joined, there was no time to think of contracts. Now,
although I welcome the fact that the battle might soon be joined again, I worry
more about just when such contracts should be
50
fulfilled.'
He shook his head, a sad smile on his face. 'I really should have killed some
of you by now.'
'Indeed,'
I interjected nervously, 'but there have been extenuating circumstances. After
all, the fate of the world may be at stake!'
'But
will that be enough of a reason when my review comes up?' The black-clad
assassin flexed his knees, obviously troubled.'Well, the fate of the world . .
.It does have possibilities. I think my Urracht superiors may give me an
extension.' He hesitated again. 'Still, a contract is a contract.'
A deep
voice shouted across the courtyard, causing even the brooding Dealer to take
notice.
'Hey
gang! It's showtime!'
Hubert
the dragon circled overhead, angling to land in the grassy area at the
courtyard's center. Alea waved to me from her perch at the base of the dragon's
neck.
'Hit
it, damsel!' Hubert cried as he executed a perfect four-point landing.
Alea
began to sing:
'What's
the show with so much class,
It
stars a dragon and a pretty lass!
Yes
we're the pair of Vushtan fame,
Who
send the audience up in flame!
So if
your theater's receipts are flaggin'
You
know who to send for - Damsel and Dragon!'
'Just a
little publicity,' Hubert remarked as Alea handed him his top hat. 'I thought
it was time we classed up our act.'
'I
agree entirely,' Snarks commented. 'Let me know when you've come up with some
way to do it.'
'We've come
for the meeting,'
Hubert continued,
51
choosing
to ignore the demon. 'Are we on time?'
I told
the dragon that they were perhaps a moment early and that we still awaited the
arrival of my master.
'Early!'
Hubert grinned. 'What an opportunity! Damsel and I have been working up a new
routine, including some brand-new snappy patter. We could not ask for a better
audience than our friends here. Quick: Why did the dragon cross the road?'
'Wait a
moment,' Alea interrupted. 'Shouldn't we be working on our song lyrics?'
Hubert
harrumphed, sending a column of smoke into the air. 'Alea, please.' He turned
to the rest of us. 'It appears that the Damsel and I have some small artistic
disagreement over song content.'
Alea
crossed her arms and glared at her partner. 'We may have a disagreement, but I
don't think there's anything artistic about it.'
'Alea,
please!' When the dragon snorted this time, flame shot from his nostrils. 'Must
we air our dirty laundry in front of our fans?'
'Exactly.'
Alea looked at the rest of us with a knowing smile. 'And let me tell you,
you've never dealt with dirty laundry until you've cleaned up after a dragon!'
She walked
quickly over to where I stood. Somehow, I found her arm intertwined with mine.
I remembered then that I had meant to tell this woman that our days of easy
familiarity were over. But what with one thing and another, I hadn't quite
gotten around to it.
'This
all has to do with you, Wuntie.' Her face was all too close to mine. Why did it
always get warmer when Alea was around? 'It's about your song: "The Ballad
of Wuntvor'V
'The
Ballad of Wuntvor?' Snarks repeated.
52 '
'A deep
and meaningful ballad!' Hubert boomed. 'Perfect the way it is!'
'How
could anything called "The Ballad of Wuntvor" be perfect?' Snarks
interjected.
'I feel
we have gone slightly astray,' Alea admitted. 'We thought that by showing your
fallibility, it would make your deeds that much grander. We wanted to show the
human behind the hero. I'm afraid, Wuntie, that we made you a bit too human.'
I
realized then that I had heard bits of 'The Ballad of Wuntvor' when I had come
to fetch Damsel and Dragon earlier that day. I reconsidered the verses I had
overheard in the theater. Now that I thought of it, that verse about my
complexion had been a bit much. I told Alea I agreed with her, for that very
reason.
'Complexion?'
she replied a bit uncertainly. 'Oh, yes, we did have a verse about that, didn't
we? No, I'm afraid it was another verse entirely that made me realize we'd gone
too far. The one about the stomach noises.'
'Stomach
noises!' Hubert retorted. 'That verse? I'll have you know that I thought that
particular verse was among the best. . .' The dragon hesitated. 'Oh, dear. That
was the one with the growl/howl rhyme scheme, wasn't it?' Gray wisps wafted
upwards as Hubert cleared his throat. 'Damsel, you may have a point.'
'Complexion?'
Snarks considered. 'Stomach noises? Maybe "The Ballad of Wuntvor" is
perfect after all. Do you have a verse about posture?'
'No, we
don't,' Alea said thoughtfully. 'Perhaps that would make a good substitution.'
'Yes,
of course!' the dragon replied. 'We don't have to explore every nuance of
Wuntvor's character. I think the twenty-eight verses we've already written
cover most of his faults, anyway.'
53
'Twenty-eight?'
Alea asked, slightly surprised. 'Oh, did you finally come up with a good rhyme
for "dandruff"?'
'No, I
had forgotten all about that. I'm afraid I'd gotten caught up in that verse
about nose hair. Thank you for reminding me, damsel. Perhaps we should have
twenty-nine.'
'Nose
hair?' Alea clapped her hands in glee. 'Oh, that's right! And then we contrast
Wuntie's nasal curls with the nose hair of Guxx Unfufadoo? What pathos! A
master's touch!'
'What
can I say?' Hubert blew gently on his foreclaws. 'I was born to write for the
stage.'
'Hello,
Wuntvor,' said a woman's voice so cold that I felt ice run up my spine. I knew,
even before I turned to look, that it was Norei.
'I
don't know why I keep giving you another chance,' she said in a voice barely
above a whisper. 'I thought, after walking out on you at the theater, that
perhaps I had been hasty, that I should have listened to what you had to say.
There might have been a reasonable explanation for why I found you wrapped up
in a canvas with that woman.' Her lower lip began to tremble. 'Still, I came
here thinking for some reason I'd give you one more opportunity to make a
choice between us. Well, I see that the choice has already been made!'
What
was my beloved talking about? Was she upset because I hadn't noticed her
arrival? 'Twas true that I had become quite engrossed in the discussion of what
should or shouldn't be in that song named after me, but that was
understandable, wasn't it? Well, then there was the way Alea was holding onto
my arm. That, perhaps, was a bit more difficult to explain, but I was sure if
my beloved would but take a minute to hear me out -
54
'Norei
-' I began.
'Don't
even start!' she replied.
'But .
. .' I added. What could I say? This was terrible. Now she would go to the
Western Woods for sure! What could possibly be worse than this?
There
was a small explosion by Snarks' foot. I used the momentary diversion to
disengage myself from the clutching damsel.
'Surprise!
Did you miss me?'
'You're
right,' Snarks replied. 'Next time I'll have to take better aim.'
It was
Tap the Brownie.
'Good
news!' he exclaimed in his tiny Brownie voice. 'His Brownieship has given me
another chance!'
'Good
news?' Snarks repeated. 'If that's good news, I'd hate to think what's bad
news!'
'Oh,
yes!' Tap added. 'And in a few minutes we'll be visited by His Brownieship in
person!'
'Yes,
you're right,' Snarks responded. 'That's bad news.' A shudder ran through the
demon's sickly green frame. 'His Brownieship?' Snarks wandered away to collect
his thoughts.
Something
poked me in the back. Could it be? Maybe she would give me a chance to talk to
her in private! I turned quickly.
'Norei
. . .' Her name died on my tongue. It was the unicorn.
'I said
I'd come.' The magnificent beast tossed back its flowing mane. 'Unfortunately,
it's much too crowded around here for us to really talk.'
I told
the unicorn that that was really too bad, but we had to wait for Ebenezum.
'I
realized,' the beast continued, its voice tinged with a
55
magnificent
melancholy, 'when I followed you all the way from the Western Woods, that I
would have to make sacrifices.' The unicorn lifted its golden horn to the sky,
its dark eyes staring into the distance. 'If only my head were not so heavy. If
only there were a lap somewhere where I might rest.'
'Wuntie!'
Alea called to me from a few feet away. 'You weren't going to wander off and
leave me all alone, were you?'
'Um,
er. . .'I began.'I've been meaning to talk to you-'
'Wuntie!'
Alea stopped and stared at the unicorn. 'I remember this magnificent creature.'
'Um.yes.
. .' I began.
She
walked rapidly toward us. 'Well, don't you think it's time to introduce me?'
'Um. .
.'Ibegan. 'Surely.' Perhaps here was the chance I was looking for. While Alea
and the unicorn were temporarily involved, I might at last seek out Norei and
explain. I turned to the unicorn. 'Do you recall this young lady -'
'I
would rather not,' the beast interjected. 'Isn't there someplace we could go' -
the creature allowed the slightest mournful sigh to escape from between its
perfect teeth -' only the two of us?'
'My
name is Alea.' She smiled enough for her dimples to show. 'I believe we met
before. In the Western Woods.'
The
creature shrugged its silken shoulders and pointed its golden horn in my
direction. 'I was speaking with Wuntvor. Isn't there someplace quiet we can go?
This sort of thing always happens when unicorns get stuck in crowds.' The beast
snorted its magnificent defiance of the ways of the world. 'If only I hadn't
wanted to see you so badly! If only I could find a place to lay my weary head!'
'I have
a very nice lap,' Alea suggested.
56
'This
is what happens when unicorns get stuck in crowds in Vushta!' The beast nudged
my shoulder gently with its horn. 'It seems I am offered a never-ending
succession of laps! But never' - it paused to nudge me again - 'the right one.'
'Wuntvor!'
'Norei!'
I replied, for it was she, the woman with a voice only slightly more frigid
than the coldest of winter days.
'We
have been waiting here for quite some time. Isn't Ebenezum ever coming?'
Now my
beloved was becoming impatient. It seemed very unlike her, as if, when she lost
her faith in me, she had lost her faith in my master and all of Vushta as well.
I
swallowed hard, knowing that whatever had happened to her, it was all my fault.
'Norei,'
I began. 'We have to talk. No matter what you may think of me -'
'Weren't
we talking?' the unicorn reminded me.
'Later,'
I said, ignoring the beast's insistent golden horn.
'Norei,
we've been through a great deal together -'
'Oh,
for a lap to rest my weary head!' the magnificent beast interrupted.
'But
I've already offered you mine!' Alea interjected. She glanced at me as she
sidled toward the unicorn. 'If Wuntie wants to waste his time elsewhere, let
him. After all, I'm available!'
Alea
ran around the beast so that she might sit directly in front of it. The
unicorn's well-polished hooves took apair of steps in the opposite direction.
'Oh!'
the beautiful beast moaned. 'To be in want of a lap in Vushta!'
I looked
up to see Norei standing directly before me. Her lips trembled as she tried to
speak. Finally she managed:
57
'
Wuntvor? You started to tell me something. What -'
'It's
after me again!' Snarks ran between us, his lips curled back in a grimace of
fear that showed his every fang. 'The Brownie is after me!'
But I
turned my attention back to my beloved. I could not let the crisis of the
moment dissuade me from my task. What Norei and I meant to each other was too
important for that.
Snarks
ran on. The Brownie followed.
'Norei,'
I tried again. 'In our brief time together, we have become very -'
' I j
ust want to help you with some Brownie etiquette!' Tap yelled at the retreating
demon. 'Like those times when you should refer to His Brownieship as his Master
of Buckles, or mayhaps the King of Sole -'
'Wuntvor,'
Norei said, taking my head in her hands. 'Are you trying to say -'
The
unicorn's majestic horn came between us, pulling us apart.
'Why
not rest awhile?' Alea insisted as she pursued the grandly trotting beast.
'Ahem.
There are laps, and then there are laps,' the unicorn replied haughtily.
'Norei
-' I began, as Snarks ran screaming between us once again.
'And
you need instruction in some of our sacred ceremonies!' insisted the Brownie,
close upon the demon's heels. 'You know, like the ritual tying of laces -'
'Wuntvor!'
Norei complained. 'It's impossible to talk to you!'
'Yes,
it is, isn't it?' the unicorn agreed sadly. 'Oh, what a heavy head!'
'Wuntvor!'
another voice called out from across the clearing. It was the voice of my
master, Ebenezum.
58
'Norei
-' I turned to excuse myself, but my beloved was already marching away to the
opposite side of the willow, with no sign that she had even heard me call her
name.
But I
had no time to worry about what would happen now. Ebenezum needed me. I jogged
across the grass to my master.
'Wuntvor,'
the wizard addressed me as he pulled upon his long, white beard. 'I am sorry to
have kept you, but it has taken me somewhat longer to confer with my colleagues
than I had at first anticipated.' He nodded to both sides. I followed his gaze,
and saw a pair of wizards, one left, one right, each a good twenty paces
distant, and twenty paces beyond each of them, another pair of magicians, and
so on. I realized then that wizards circled the entire courtyard.
'Indeed,'
Ebenezum replied to my questioning glance. "Tis but a precaution against
further mischief on the part of the Netherhells. We wizards are close enough to
form an effective magical unit, but not so close as to affect our immediate
maladies.'
My
master scratched at the shock of white hair that protruded from beneath his
handsome wizard's cap. 'But we must discuss our plan, for even with precautions
such as these, who knows when another . . .'
Ebenezum
paused as we both heard a low rumble which seemed to come from deep beneath the
earth. The ground where we stood began to shake.
I knew
this kind of quake. This was no little Brownie explosion. This was an attack,
by the demons of the Netherhells!
'And so
it begins,' my master remarked grimly.
FIVE
'The
successful wizard must plan to spend a fair amount of time away from home,
whether in the company of other mages or working for the common man.
7 have
known the occasional wizard who had attempted to buck this trend and work
completely and forever alone, but there is danger here as well. A close
personal acquaintance of mine locked himself inside his lair for sixteen years,
until at last he discovered a spell for turning dirt into gold, and spent the
last few months of his exile amassing a great pile of his magical wealth.
'What
could be wrong? you might ask. Ah, but sixteen years away from human contact
had taken its emotional toll. This wizard had become afraid to even walk
outside his home, and confessed to me, through his closed and bolted door, that
he was even more afraid to leave his horde of gold, and cursed his riches for a
burden!
'The
solution, of course, was simple. Whenever such a tragedy occurs to a fellow
sorcerer, the wise wizard should always be prepared to take the burden from
their hands.'
- WHEN
BAD SPELLS HAPPEN TO GOOD WIZARDS
(fourth
edition), by Ebenezum,
greatest
wizard in the Western Kingdoms
59
60
Ebenezum
nodded to the wizard on either side of him, and they, in turn, nodded to the
wizards on either side of them. Everyone seemed to be nodding, although it
might have been the earth shaking at our feet that caused heads to bob up and
down so. My master raised both his arms, and the other wizards in the circle
mimicked his action, so that all arms pointed to the sky. Then the whole circle
of magicians called out a string of syllables as one, their voices close to
drowned out by the crashing rumble of the ground, and slowly lowered their arms
so they pointed at right angles to their wizardly frames.
'Now!'
Ebenezum shouted above the earthquake.
The
circle of mages all turned their outstretched palms to the ground and pushed.
The
quake noise seemed not quite so loud as before.
The
wizards pushed downward, seemingly against the air, although their arms shook
as if they were struggling with a great weight.
The
ground beneath my feet was not lurching about so violently as it had before.
The
wizards' palms were now parallel with their waists as they continued to
struggle against the invisible force. I looked back to my master. Sweat matted
his white hair to his forehead.
But the
noise of the quake was quieting. It was now no louder than distant thunder. And
the earth beneath my feet was hardly moving at all.
The
magicians pushed their hands as far as they could reach down their sides.
The
earthquake stopped. For an instant the world around us was completely silent.
And then the birds began to sing.
'Master!'
I called, almost overcome with joy.
'You
61
have
defeated the attack of the Netherhells! How ..."
I
paused in my exclamation when I realized that Ebenezum, along with every other
mage in the circle, was now lost in a sneezing fit.
My
master was the first to recover. He blew his nose quickly on a silver threaded
sleeve, then beckoned me to come closer.
'Indeed,'
he began, 'we have won. But you have seen the cost.' He swept out his arm to
include the circle of wizards, all the rest of whom were sneezing still. 'And
what has worked once may not work again. The Netherhells will be more prepared
next time. We will have to develop new counterstrategies.'
My
master stood and regarded me for a silent instant as he tugged absently at his
beard. 'Wuntvor, it is time we had another talk. What we wizards of Vushta can
do against the Netherhells will result in nothing more than a stalemate. I'm
afraid we have need once again for someone not afflicted by my malady to make
another quest.'
I
swallowed hard. Whatever my master wished of me, I knew I would obey.
'Must I
go to the Netherhells again?' I asked, and this time my voice barely qualified
as a whisper.
My
master shook his head. 'Indeed, no. Our salvation, if we are to find it, lies
elsewhere, although I fear your new destination is not much preferable to
traveling in the land of demons. Wuntvor, little as I like to do it, I must
send you to the Eastern Kingdoms to enlist the aid of their leader.'
'Eastern
Kingdoms?' It was the first I had ever heard of them.
'Indeed,'
my master agreed with my confusion. 'We in
62
the
magical trade do not discuss the Eastern Kingdoms overmuch. I suppose we are
embarrassed by any associations with them. You see, Wunt, things are' -
Ebenezum cleared his throat - 'different there.'
'Different?'
I inquired.
My
master nodded his head. 'They have strange customs thereabouts.' He paused,
considering his words. 'They have a different way of looking at the world.' He
paused again, and when he spoke for a third time, it was in a whisper. 'But
mostly, they have Mother Duck.'
'Mother
Duck!' I exclaimed.
'Indeed,'
Ebenezum continued in a whisper. He stroked his mustache agitatedly. 'Not so
loud, Wuntvor, if you please.'
He
stared at the ground and surreptitiously motioned me to walk with him a little
farther from the crowded clearing. Rarely had I seen my master so uneasy. I
glanced briefly around the courtyard in which we stood. Those wizards who had
recovered from their sneezing fits all seemed to be glaring in our direction.
'Mother
Duck?' I repeated, this time matching my master's quieter tone. 'Who is Mother
Duck?'
'Who
indeed?' my master replied. 'She is the ruler of the Eastern Kingdoms. She is
also the reason that none of the wizards here want to visit her domain.'
'Doom!'
I had
become so engrossed in my master's conversation that I hadn't heard the
approach of Hendrek and Snarks.
'Forgive
us for eavesdropping,' the large warrior began, 'but you wizards have only
narrowly averted a skirmish with the Netherhells. We were wondering if we might
be able to offer you any aid.'
'It
also gave us an opportunity to get rid of the
63
Brownie.'
Snarks, who stood somewhat farther away to avoid affecting my master's malady,
nodded his head happily.
My
master pondered briefly. 'Perhaps you heard that Wuntvor will have to go on
another quest? He will once again need companions to aid him and protect him
against dangers along the way. Still, I do not think we can utilize all the
magical and heroic allies who have gathered here. I believe a small fast-moving
group would be best for our purposes. Once all the wizards have recovered, we
will discuss strategy and determine the party that will best serve our needs.'
'Doom.'
Hendrek nodded his head, acknowledging the wisdom of my master's counsel.
'So we
have a chance to leave Vushta?' Snarks added. 'Not that Vushta isn't a
wonderful place' - he glanced nervously at the area around his shoes - 'but some
of the creatures that tend to congregate in the area . . .'
'Doom,'
Hendrek agreed. 'It will do my warclub good to once again taste battle.'
'What's
this about tasting battle?' I started at the nearness of this new voice. The
Dealer of Death had once again snuck into our midst.
'My
master has suggested another quest,' I explained.
'Yeah!'
Snarks rejoined. 'One without any Brownies!'
There
was a miniature explosion at the demon's feet.
'Did
somebody call?' a small voice demanded. 'Come on now, I'm sure I heard my
name.'
'Why
would anyone mention you?' Snarks asked defensively. 'You've heard of the
phrase "beneath notice"? I think that that perfectly fits anyone who
doesn't come up even to my knees!'
The
Brownie shook his head sadly. 'It's tragic to meet a
64
being
who can't see the beauty of Brownie Power. I'm afraid I tried to show our
friend here the glories of Browniedom too quickly. Listen to me, friend
Snarks!'
'Sorry,'
the demon murmured, trying hard to maintain his composure. 'Not interested.'
Tap
tugged at the demon's robes. 'I will start where I should have all along: In
the beginning, long ago, before there were Brownies . . .'
'Maybe
I'm interested after all!' Snarks brightened momentarily.
'. . .
or before there were demons,' the Brownie continued, refusing to be
sidetracked. The little fellow looked at the rest of us. 'Or before there were
wizards, or warriors, or apprentices, or trained assassins. Before all these
things, there was the Great Shoe!'
'Now
I'm really not interested!' Snarks exclaimed as he began to sidle away from the
little person.
'I'm
not very interested, either,' another voice said behind me. 'At least, I'm only
interested in certain very special individuals.'
It was
the unicorn.
'But
what I wouldn't do for those individuals!' the magnificent beast continued.
'Oh, if only I could find a place to lay -'
'If
you'll excuse me.' My beloved stepped between me and the unicorn's horn. 'I
thought that I might like to be included in the discussion. Who knows? Perhaps
I can be of some help' - she looked pointedly in my direction - 'at least for
that short time that I am still available.'
'Hey,
what's going on here!' A deep voice cut off the unicorn's complaint. 'It looks
like a victory celebration, damsel! But what sort of celebration would it be
without entertainment!'
65
The
Brownie continued his speech, eyes closed, in a clear, high voice, as if
everyone else was not shouting simultaneously. '. . . and the Great One looked
out upon the void, and saw nothingness. So the Great One reached out its laces
to the Void, and said "Let there be shoes!" '
'What
we need here,' the dragon continued, 'is a funny story from our new act. How
about this one? Seems there was this thirsty dragon decided he needed to have a
drink. So he goes into this local tavern, see -'
'Ahem,'
my master intoned, holding his nose against the ever-increasing scents of
magical creatures in the immediate vicinity. 'I think, Wuntvor, that the time
has come for us to consult briefly in the college library. Alone.' He turned
and called to the others. 'Wuntvor and I will return anon. Please wait for us.
We beg your -'
My
master sneezed once. He turned upon his heel and rapidly strode across the
courtyard. I did my best to keep up.
'And
there were shoes!' the Brownie continued behind us, his voice filled with
wonder. 'And boots, and sandals, and slippers with pointy toes -'
'So,
anyway' - Hubert's booming voice drowned out the little person's - 'the tavern
keeper brings the dragon a tankard of mead and says, "That will be five
hundred golden crowns." Then the barkeep adds, "You know, we don't
get many dragons -" '
Ebenezum
slammed the door of the library after I had followed him inside.
'I
fear,' my master remarked, 'that this situation may be getting out of hand.'
I
agreed with the mage.
Ebenezum
pulled absently at his beard. ' 'Tis always the way when great magic is
involved. One way or another,
66
magic
creatures appear in great numbers and stand around being magical.
Unfortunately, it can be very disruptive' - he paused to blow his nose -
'especially considering our present circumstance. Like all things sorcerous,
magical creatures must be kept under strict control. They need a firm hand.
They need a leader.'
'Master?'
I asked, not quite seeing his point.
'Indeed.'
The wizard fixed me with his steely gaze. 'They need you, Wuntvor.'
'Master?'
I repeated, a bit of panic in my voice.
'Yes,'
Ebenezum continued. 'There's no use denying it, Wuntvor. This situation needs a
leader, a focus to direct all those magical actions we will require to defeat
the Netherhells. Unfortunately, my malady prevents me from being that focus.
And now all the wizards in Vushta seem to have caught that same malady. It is
therefore up to you, Wuntvor, to become the magician who will lead our forces
to success.'
I did
not know what to say. Me, Wuntvor, a mere unschooled apprentice, the leader of
all our forces? I was quite overwhelmed by the amount of faith my master held
in me. I looked at the wizard, resplendent in his new robes of deepest blue,
and he nodded solemnly.
I
swallowed and took a deep breath, careful to stand at my full height. Perhaps
my master was right after all. I had shown that I could perform magic in a
pinch, both in our trip to Vushta and in my quest to the Netherhells. Now that
I thought of it, I had conjured dead fish and turned myself into a grackle.
Very
well. I folded my arms and nodded, ready to fulfill my destiny.
'Indeed,'
my master continued when it became apparent that I had no objections. 'Now we
must prepare for your
67
quest.
And Wuntvor, the best preparation a wizard can have is that of a ready mind and
positive attitude towards what is to come.'
'Indeed,'
I replied, ready to shoulder a wizard's responsibility.
'Therefore,'
Ebenezum resumed, 'you must keep a cool head, no matter what should occur or
what people should tell you. There are many rumors about the Eastern Kingdoms,
and while most of them are completely unfounded, there are many in Vushta who
enjoy spreading these rumors about.' He paused to stroke his mustache
thoughtfully. 'You should know, then, to pay no heed to the stories of Mother
Duck's kingdom, especially those about her cooking magicians and heroes in
those ovens she keeps for her giants. And, of course, give not a thought to
those unfounded tales about how she can twist the very fabric of reality and
turn men into beasts and shrubs.' Ebenezum's great white eyebrows rose as he
made his final point. 'Remember, no matter what happens, your magic will be
able to save you!'
Beasts
and shrubs? Then again, it occurred to me that there might be some situations
that required spells other than grackles and dead fish. I cleared my throat.
Perhaps I had objections after all. But how would I best be able to express
them to the mage?
'But
master,' I began hesitantly, 'will I be able to learn the spells required? I
mean, my magical background -'
' 'Tis
true, Wuntvor.' Ebenezum nodded sagely. 'I have been slightly remiss in your
education. During your first two years of apprenticeship I had meant to begin
your course of magical lessons. Still, you know how things go - one thing leads
to another, and the time is gone before you know it. Well, it is no use crying
over broken
68
spells.
We will have to remedy your lack of education, beginning now.'
Ebenezum
turned to the rows of books that stood behind us. 'Indeed, Wuntvor. I brought
you to the library for more reasons than to free ourselves of the crowd. There
is a certain tome here that I feel might be of assistance to you.' Holding his
nose, he scanned the shelves.
'There!'
he said at last, pointing to an aged volume on the uppermost shelf. 'Could you
reach it for me?'
I
pulled down the book, which was bound in dark blue vellum. At first glance it
was a quite impressive-looking tome, although the parchment within appeared a
touch dog-eared, as if it had seen frequent use. The cover bore a title, in
highly illuminated script of pure gold leaf: Magic for the Millions - A Home
Study Course.
'A home
study course?' I replied.
'Even
more than this,' my master intoned. 'It is the finest home study course ever
invented.'
'Pardon,
master,' I asked with some trepidation, 'but what is a home study course?'
'Indeed.'
The mage pulled at his beard. ' 'Tis a series of lessons that are
self-contained, so that you might gain the advantages of a schooling in magic
without actually attending the school. There are a great many advantages to
learning magic in this method. Think, Wuntvor. For one thing, you don't have to
sit through the study halls, and you'll never catch yourself glancing at the
classroom hourglass while your teacher goes on and on about something you could
care less about.' The wizard sighed. 'Of course, you also aren't able to try
out for the sports teams, sorcerous soccer, and the like, and I would imagine
that the senior play might have to be a monologue - but I
69
digress.'
Ebenezum paused to clear his throat and straighten his robes.
Study
halls? Sorcerous soccer? I had no idea what my master was talking about. I
hoped there was enough in this book so that I might make some sense out of it.
I hastily opened the cover and read aloud the words imprinted on the first
page:
'Compiled
by Ebenezum, Greatest Wizard in the Western Kingdoms. Fourth Printing.'
'Indeed,'
my master remarked. ' 'Twas part of my association with the Famous Wizards
school. Made me quite a bit of - but that is beside the point. We must address
our present task!' He waved with a flourish at the book I held in my hands.
'You have before you everything you need to become a full-fledged wizard,
competent in all the basic sorcerous arts - alchemy, healing with herbs, love
potions, how to predict the arrival of tax collectors. And that is but the mere
beginning!'
Love
potions? All thoughts of quests and battles with the Netherhells fell away from
that one glowing thought. My master had said love potions, hadn't he? I tried
to contain my excitement. Perhaps there was some way Norei and I could be
reunited after all! I could barely wait to begin this 'home study course.' Love
potions, indeed!
'No
matter what danger you might face,' the wizard resumed, 'within this book there
is a magical solution. If you would turn to the back, you'll find an index.'
I
struggled to put thoughts of a happy reunion out of my mind, and did as
Ebenezum bade, opening to a page titled 'Easy Wizard's Index.' I scanned
quickly down the righthand column:
70
Demons,
who are about to eat you, 206, 211 Demons, who are about to tear you limb from
limb,
207
Demons, who are about to thrash you soundly,
206-7
Demons, who have already begun
to eat you,
208 ...
'As you
can see,' my master continued, 'quick reference to this index can prepare you
for virtually any eventuality. In all, I think this home study course will go
some distance toward remedying your lack of education. Of course, while you are
on the quest you might have difficulty in mailing your lessons, but we'll
devise some method to overcome that.'
I
closed the tome and looked to my master. The index certainly did seem thorough.
I was happy that he was so sure of my success. There was a damp spot on the
vellum where my sweaty palm grasped the book. Suddenly my brain was no longer
filled with thoughts of my beloved. Instead, the words I had read in the index
were sinking into my overworked consciousness: 'Demons, who have already begun
to eat you . . .'
I had
been thinking too much of Norei and not enough about the quest. I would have to
study this book in some detail before I began my journey. Then, when there was
time, I would study the love potions.
'Indeed,'
my master remarked. 'I have also spoken with Snorphosio, and he shall supply
you with a map of the region.' He pulled at his beard. 'Or at least what we
know of that region. But what say, Wunt, that we go over the introductory
lesson together? I may have to hold my nose a bit, but I think I can make it
through. If we work on it
71
now, in
the library, we should be able to speed through it without interruption.
I had
barely reopened the book when the earth began to shake again.
'Then
again,' the wizard muttered, 'we may never again be able to do anything without
interruption.'
I
hurriedly followed my master back into the courtyard, ready for our next
confrontation with the Netherhells.
Or so I
thought.
SIX
'Demons
do not generally make the best of friends, unless, of course, you like to center
all your social activities around eating, and furthermore, enjoy serving
yourself as the main course.'
- THE
TEACHINGS OF EBENEZUM, Volume XLI
'To the
circle!' my master cried as he ran from the library. The other wizards, alerted
by Ebenezum's warning, hastily moved to their preassigned positions.
The
circle of wizards raised their arms as one. Then in unison each magician began
to sneeze.
The
quake intensified. The ground heaved, shaking me from my feet. By the time I
regained my balance, I saw that a great rift had appeared in the earth at the
center of the courtyard. I watched, horrified, as a demonic apparition rose
from the bowels of the Netherhells to fill that rift.
The
quake ceased as suddenly as it had begun. I gripped my stout oak staff as the
dust settled, and I could clearly see what the foul fiends of the Netherhells
had brought into our midst.
It
appeared to be a stout oak table, behind which sat five of the largest and
ugliest demons I had ever seen. The one in the center pounded on the table with
a huge gavel.
'I now
bring this attack to order!' the thing announced in a voice far too coarse to
be called gravelly.
73
74
What
sinister trick of the Netherhells was this? I turned to my master, but he was
lost, sneezing deep within his robes. It was up to the warriors, then. I nodded
to my fellows still standing amidst the sneezing mages.
'Doom,'
Hendrek agreed.
We all
took a cautious step forward.
'Wait a
moment!' the slightly smaller, purplish demon cried from the end of the table.
'Who gives you the authority to begin the attack? We have to have a consensus
here!'
'My
dear Blecch,' the demon with the gavel calmly replied. 'I beg to differ. We
don't need a consensus. In cases like this, a simple majority is fine.'
'Majority?'
Blecch laughed derisively. 'My fellow demon is completely out of order!' It
pounded its demonic fist on a large and ugly tome that it had just opened. 'It
states clearly here, in the New Netherhells Bylaws -
The
demonic group seemed a bit disorganized. If we were going to win, we should
attack now.
I
lifted my stout oak staff above my head, and with the mightiest cry I could
muster, ran towards the demons. Luckily, my fellows followed my lead. As I ran
to face our enemy, I glimpsed Hubert galloping, Hendrek trundling, and the
unicorn prancing magnificently forward to attack.
The
Dealer of Death got there before all of us.
'Point
of order!' one of the demons cried. 'We seem to be under attack!'
'I vote
for retaliatory action!' Blecch added 'All in favor say' - he paused as the
Dealer grasped him by the throat - 'Urracht!'
'No,
no,' the gavel demon insisted. 'A show of hands is more appropriate. All in
favor?'
The
four demons not currently being strangled raised
75
their
hands. Blecch, with some considerable effort, managed to follow suit.
'It's
unanimous, then!' the gavel demon announced. 'Time for the boiling blood!'
All
five demons turned to regard the Dealer.
The man
in black gasped. His face turned bright red and steam shot from his ears.
Blecch gave him a gentle push. The Dealer collapsed on the ground.
'Now we
can get on with our own attack,' the gavel demon remarked.
'I
think not!' Blecch countered as it massaged its throat.
'We still
have not resolved this important procedural issue. To recklessly continue
without putting this matter to rest would be a breach of authority one might
expect of Guxx Unfufadoo!'
'What?'
the gavel demon blustered.' You dare compare me with the ex-Grand Hoohah?
Justforthat, Blecch, I'll -'
We
never found out what the demon would do, for that was the moment my fellows and
I attacked.
'Point
of urk!' Blecch yelled as the dread warclub Head-basher came squarely down upon
his purple head.
I swung
my stout oak staff at the demon on the table's far end.' Point of order!' it
cried as it deftly ducked the bio w. The staff bounced harmlessly off the
table, forcing me to stagger back a pace.
'I
think we should vote on retreat!' the ducking demon continued.
The
demon at table's center lifted its gavel to pound for order, but found the
wooden mallet burnt from its fingers by Hubert's dragon fire. 'Show of
hands!'thedemon yelped. It didn't wait for any response from its fellows, who
were busy fending off Snarks, myself, and the unicorn. 'Majority rules! the
ex-gavel demon shrieked.
76
The
table and its occupants disappeared in apuf f of smoke.
'Doom,'
Hendrek muttered as his enchanted club swept the air where a demon had sat
scant seconds before.
'What
an exit!' Snarks whistled in admiration. 'Unfortunate, wasn't it, that it was
the only successful part of their attack?'
I
turned to Norei, who knelt over the prostrate Dealer of Death. He lay so still.
A chill slithered down my spine.
'Is he
-' I began in trepidation.
'I
feared the same,' Norei replied quickly. 'But there is still a spark left deep
within him. The demons' attack appears to have put him in a deathlike trance.
And who | knows how long that life spark will last?'
'Doom,'
Hendrek intoned, echoing the sympathies of all those assembled.
The
chill I had felt when I had seen the stillness of the Dealer had stayed with
me. We seemed to be facing a new and very different strategy from the
Netherhells. As ineffectual as their first attack had been, the threat somehow
seemed much more sinister.
I heard
a nose blow behind my right shoulder. My master stepped forward.
'Indeed.'
He spoke as if he had read my thoughts. 'An attack of this nature can be truly
serious. I have never before seen this particular Netherhells strategy, but I
have read about its devastating effect in my ancient wizardly lore.' He paused
to blow his nose a final time. He wiped his mustache clean and redeposited the
kerchief in one of his voluminous sleeves.
'From
observation,' the wizard resumed, 'it appears that this particular plan of
attack has fallen out of use among the demons as well, for the proficiency of
the strikes against us has so far been somewhat lacking. However, we should
77
not let
this temporary incompetence lull us into complacency.' He extended his foot to
gently nudge the still form of the black-clad assassin. 'We have seen from the
current condition of the Dealer of Death that this new strategy can be
devastating. The forces of the Netherhells are stubborn. They will come against
us again and again, until they get their attack right. When that happens, I
fear we are all doomed, for there is no Netherhells strategy deadlier than the
one we saw today: Conquest by Committee!'
'Doom!'
Snarks exclaimed in agreement. ' 'Tis the only thing worse than the Grand
Hoohah.'
'What
-' I began.
'You
don't want to know!' Snarks interjected rapidly.
'Indeed,'
my master continued. 'This situation makes it that much more imperative that we
begin the quest for aid at once.' He motioned to the other mages, most of whom
seemed to have recovered from their sneezing bouts. 'We must confer for but a
minute, and then the selection shall be made.' He turned to Norei. 'I am sorry,
young witch, that we will have to exclude you, but I feel such a move is for
the best. You see, I have discovered that when magic arises, my malady becomes
contagious.'
My
master turned and walked back in the direction of the library, the other
wizards at his heels. I paced in the opposite direction, eager to pick up the
Home Study Course where I had dropped it in the heat of battle. On my way
there, I chanced to pass close to my beloved, who shook her head in disbelief.
'Can
you believe it?' she asked.
Well, I
could believe anything that came from those beautiful lips. Still, of late,
whenever I had tried to express my devotion to Norei, it seemed to come out
incorrectly. I decided, therefore, to take the safer path.
78
'Believe
what?' I asked.
'Your
master kept me from casting a spell in the recent battle. I did not know that
was his intention at the time, of course. He kept leaping in front of me, his
head covered by his great robes, so that all I could hear were his muffled
sneezes.' Norei chuckled. 'I thought the great wizard had taken leave of his
senses.'
I
nodded solemnly at Norei's explanation. With hardly any thought of his own
malady, Ebenezum had prevented this young witch from suffering a similar fate.
He was, truly, a great wizard. How many times had he saved me from similar
misadventures? But with that thought came another: How would I survive my
coming quest without him by my side?
I
turned to Norei, intent on confiding my doubts. But my beloved was nowhere to
be seen in the milling aftermath of battle. Was this what it had come to, then?
Had I lost Norei's confidence completely? Would I be forever alone, without
another soul to speak with?
There
was a small explosion by my feet.
'A
happy Brownie hello!' an equally small voice exhorted. 'You haven't perchance
seen my student hereabouts?'
'Your
student?' It only occurred to me once I had spoken that he must mean Snarks.
'Yes,
the green fellow,' the Brownie replied, confirming my suspicions. 'That
rapscallion led me to the official college bootery. Well, let me tell you, time
can really fly when you get a chance to examine quality footwear. And how much
more fascinating is it when that footwear is magical!' The Brownie whistled
softly. 'There was one pair of ruby slippers that really caught my . . .'
Something
pricked at my throat. I found it was a knife. It
79
was
attached to an arm, which was attached in turn to Vermin, that large,
unspeaking member of the Vushta Apprentice Guild.
'What a
surprise!' said Grott, whom I was sure could do enough talking for the both of
them. He doffed his cap and bowed in what I thought was a rather exaggerated
manner. 'To find you here at the Wizards College just after a battle. But how
fortuitous. It seems we have a little unfinished discourse.'
A huge
shadow blocked the sun. I looked up to see Slag grinning at me.
'Yeah,'
the huge man said. 'Disco - uh, disc -.' He swallowed. 'Yeah,' he began again.
'Seems.'
'It
also seems,' Grott continued all too jovially, 'that a certain party of our
mutual acquaintance has just had his blood boiled and can no longer come to
your rescue!'
'Yeah,'
Slag smirked. 'Seems.'
'So we
simply waited until the courtyard here was a little less populated,' Grott
continued. I glanced about me as much as the knife at my throat allowed. It was
true. My surroundings were quite deserted. 'When that happened, we knew it was
time to become reacquainted and remind remind you of our simple demands: A
total cure for our masters, or four hundred pieces of gold for -'
'Hey!'
a small voice piped from near my foot. 'Are these fellows bothering you?'
'Eh?'
Grott said. 'What's this?' Obviously, in their haste to threaten me again, my
three fellow apprentices had completely missed my tiny companion. Grott glared
down at the Brownie. 'Oh, an insect of some kind.'
'Only
if insects are equipped with Brownie Power!' Tap exclaimed.
80
Grott
laughed at that. 'No matter what defenses an insect has, it can easily be
squashed.'
'Yeah.'
Slag chuckled as he raised his foot. 'Squashed!'
The
Brownie danced, a frown of concentration on his tiny face. The laces on Slag's
rapidly descending shoe suddenly snaked out and tied themselves around the
man's arms, causing the large apprentice to totally lose his balance. Slag fell
beyond the Brownie with a considerable crash.
'What
happened?' Grott demanded.
'Yeah.'
Slag struggled to put words in a sentence. 'What . . . uh, shoe . . . uh, tie.
No. Untie!' The large fellow pointed gleefully to his unlaced boot, happy that
he had found the right word.
'What?'
Grott repeated incredulously. 'Oh, never mind. We'll figure it out later, after
Vermin takes a little prize from our apprentice friend here. Something to
remember you by, Wuntvor, a little keepsake - say, a piece of your ear.'
Vermin's
knife pressed even harder against my throat.
'Don't
worry,' Grott added. 'We'll give it back to you when you deliver the four
hundred pieces of gold.' He cleared his throat and smiled. 'Did I say four? So
sorry. A slip of the tongue. I meant, of course, five hundred pieces. Vermin,
if you would?'
'Not
while there's Brownie Power around!' Tap cried triumphantly.
'What?'
Grott's voice held a note of panic. 'What's happening to my shoes?'
'Yeah!'
Slag replied hoarsely. 'Untie!'
And
that was what Grott's soft leather boots were doing: the laces seemingly
untying of their own accord. The knife was no longer at my throat, so I was
free to turn my head
81
and see
the same thing happening to the footwear of both Vermin and Slag. Six sets of
laces untied, then stretched to perhaps three times their natural length,
swatting away the apprentices' hands when the guild members tried to control
them. Then just as rapidly the individual laces found each other and tied new
knots, so that Grott, Slag, and Vermin were joined together by their footwear.
'I'm
warning you!' Grott screamed as his feet were pulled from under him. 'A cure
for our masters or six hundred pieces of gold!'
The six
shoes, with the apprentices' feet still inside, began to bounce up and down.
'Did I
say six hundred? I meant seven hundred!'
The
bouncing grew more pronounced.
'Eight
hundred!' Grott, Slag, and Vermin caught each other's arms to keep from
falling. The shoes bounced away from me and the Brownie. 'No! A thousand!'
Their bouncing took on height and speed as the three took great six-foot leaps
across the courtyard. 'And by moonrise tomorrow, or you'll be really sorry!'
Their
leaps grew higher still, so that by the time they reached the far end of the
courtyard, their final jump sent them clear over the Great Hall.
'A
thousand?' Grott shrieked with all his might. 'That is not enough! Twelve hun
-'
His
voice was cut off by the intervening building.
'What
will happen to them?' I asked the Brownie.
'Eventually
they will reach the Great Vushta Canal,' Tap replied. 'There, they will sink.'
He grinned broadly. 'Is that Brownie Power or what?'
I had
to agree with the little fellow. He certainly did have a way with shoes.
'Wuntvor!'
82
My
master's voice called to me from directly outside the library. He approached,
trailed by his fellow wizards. The crowd of heroes and magical creatures was
also filtering back into the courtyard, although Snarks, on spotting the
Brownie, seemed content to lurk about in the extreme edges of the greenery,
generally behind some concealing bush or boulder.
My
master stopped a few paces before me. 'It is time for our decision,' he
intoned.
'Indeed?'
I replied.
'Indeed,'
my master rejoined. 'Heed well, 'prentice, what transpires in these next few
moments. Your life, very probably, will depend upon it.'
SEVEN
'The
working magician will sometimes find himself in less than ideal circumstances.
For example, say you are employed to fight some dire enemy, and having begun
the fight, find the enemy has hired a wizard as well. The professional
magician, ready for any eventually, will thereupon redouble his efforts while
constructing mystical barriers against the other mage.
'But
the enemy has also hired assassins, equipped with enchanted weapons, to kill
our hypothetical magician. In such cases the fully prepared wizard will reach
deep inside himself for those special inner resources, gained through years
practicing the magical arts, that will help him to survive.
'But
then it grows even worse, as our mage discovers the enemy has enlisted the
services of a demon horde who are headed straight for our magician's redoubt to
tear him into little pieces and then serve those pieces, impaled with
toothpicks, as a part of their victory celebration. What, then, is the working
wizard to do?
'The
first thing to tell yourself is not to panic. Remember, rather, to keep a calm
head, and to heed these words that have helped other wizards, in similar
situations to your own, throughout the ages: in doubt, run.'
- THE
TEACHINGS OF EBENEZUM, Volume LXXXII (annual supplement)
83
84
So the
moment of decision had come at last. I was relieved, in a way. Now, at last, I
could put all the petty little things that had been happening of late behind me
and concentrate on the quest.
'Get
away from me!' Snarks shrieked.
'You
are only delaying the inevitable,' the Brownie replied calmly as he chased the
frightened demon across the courtyard. 'We must prepare you for the arrival of
his Brownieship. Soon you will know the truth about shoes.'
'Indeed,'
my master interrupted, primarily, I suspect, to regain my attention. 'As the
rest of our group assembles, let me give you a final reassurance. As you know,
my malady prevents me from joining you personally on your quest into the realm
of Mother Duck. However, you will not be without my guidance. I have made
arrangements so that we will stay in constant contact -'
My
master sneezed.
'Must
you?' the unicorn chided as it stepped between us. 'You'll tarnish my wondrous
golden horn.' The beast shook said horn dry, the golden sheen flashing
magnificently with reflected sunlight. It turned its amazingly soulful eyes in
my direction. 'I only wanted a few' - it paused - 'private words with our' - it
paused again, blinking at me - 'young hero.'
My
master sneezed in disbelief.
'Indeed,'
I said quickly, doing my best to substitute for the temporarily ailing wizard.
'Do you think it might be possible to give the two of us a moment's privacy?'
The
unicorn looked at me in shock, as if I had wounded it by the very suggestion we
might not want it around. 'So that's the way it is, then,' it murmured, its
voice soft and mournful. 'I, the most magnificent of beasts, am to be turned
away. Who would have thought it would come to
85
this?'
The creature glanced at me a final time, its eyes filled with wondrous despair.
'If only my head were not so heavy!'
'There,
there,' I said, momentarily taken aback by the unicorn's show of anguish.
'Nobody's disputing your magnificence.' The unicorn stopped moaning softly to
itself and looked at me. 'In fact, it is that very magnificence that would stop
us from fully concentrating on an important decision. That is why you must
leave. After all, how can we defend ourselves when we are blinded by your
beauty?'
'Yes,
being as wonderful as me can be a tremendous burden,' the beast agreed as it
tossed its shaggy mane from its eyes, a gesture that took my breath away. 'It's
good to know that others can realize that.' The creature once again looked deep
into my eyes. 'And it's also nice to know' - the unicorn paused meaningfully, -
'that you care.'
'Indeed,'
I replied after a moment's pause.
The unicorn
nodded a final time and strutted away, the royalty of magic creatures.
My
master blew his nose. 'Indeed,' he remarked once he had regained his breath.
'With such diplomacy, Wunt, you may become a first-class wizard after all. I
had feared that my malady might stunt your growth in the wizardly arts. But now
I see that you have used the adversity of the past few weeks to your
advantage.' The wizard beamed at me. 'After dealing with Brownies and unicorns,
Wuntvor, you should be able to handle regular clients with both hands tied
behind your back while you are concurrently balancing a ball upon your nose and
midway through a short, refreshing afternoon nap.'
I was
quite taken aback. Rarely had my master heaped any praise at all upon me, and
never, I thought, had he complimented me quite so directly. For the first
86
time I
began to feel just a bit like a hero.
'But
there are things we must discuss,' the wizard added quickly. He pulled for a
moment at his long white beard. 'Now, let us see. You have been given the home
study course, and I mentioned that we would stay in contact, although I have
not yet explained the means -'
The
earth shook, ever so briefly. I feared another Netherhells attack until I saw
that Hubert had landed in front of us, accompanied by his beautiful partner,
Alea, who sat upon the dragon's back.
The two
began to sing:
'The
young man, he came from the West,
Bound
on a Mother Duck quest!
From
his grim task he would not sway,
Though
certain death stood in his way!
But
Wuntvor was bound to endure,
Though
he would get eaten for sure
By dire
creatures out for his blood,
Who
would then stomp his bones in the mud,
And
break them in two for a wish!
They'd
hollow his skull for a dish,
And
make a soup using his eyes.
From
the rest, they'd make Wuntvor Surprise!
Although
they might spit out an ear,
While
they noisily chomped on his -'
'Indeed!'
my master interjected very loudly, at the same time holding his nose so that
the dragon's scent would not bring about another sneezing fit. 'I am sure this
is all very, musical, but what does it have to do with our present situation?'
'Good
wizard,' the dragon replied, bowing so low that
87
his
snout touched the ground. ' Tis but a small token of our appreciation for being
included in this adventure. You know that we feel it is our duty to lighten the
grim load of responsibility with an occasional entertainment. And what better
time than right now, with a new quest about to begin!' The dragon tossed his
head aloft, shooting forth a banner of flame.
'Yes,'
my master began. 'But -'
'So
glad you agree,' Hubert replied quickly. 'Let me tell you, it was a dilemma.
This is such an important moment, we wanted to choose something appropriate.
After much discussion, we decided that a touching farewell song would be best,
and so put together a haunting melody tinged with sadness as we send our hero
off to certain doom. You know, the sort of thing that tugs at the strings of
your heart. We humbly think that if you are here to provide the wisdom, we are
here to provide the art.'
Tug at
the strings of my heart? I had felt more of a reaction to the song in my
stomach.
'Indeed,'
I attempted to interject. 'But -'
'Thus,'
Hubert continued, 'we thought it appropriate to give you a small sample of our
strengths now, when you are about to choose those who are to go on this most
important mission. Yes, that is correct: Damsel and Dragon would like to
volunteer! The expedition surely needs a couple of cheerful minstrels to keep
spirits high in times of trial! We laugh at demons! We sneer at sorcery! We
scoff at danger!'
The
dragon chortled, producing a pair of smoke rings from his nostrils. 'Plus,
should we succeed, think of the publicity! "Damsel and Dragon Help Save
the World from Demonkind!" ' Hubert sighed happily. 'We will be booked
forever!'
88
Hubert's
dragon jaws closed with a snap. Apparently his oration was over.
'Indeed,'
my master replied after a moment's hesitation.
'Thank
you for your offer. I assure you it will receive careful consideration.'
Alea
blew me a kiss as the two of them left to j oin the crowd. Ebenezum took a
second to tend to his nose.
'
Sometimes,' he remarked as he once again tucked his dark blue handkerchief,
tastefully embroidered with silver moons and stars, within his voluminous
sleeve, 'I long for the days when it was just the two of us, Wunt, struggling
across the Western Kingdoms toward Vushta, with only nature and the forces of
the Netherhells to contend with.' He shook his head. 'But this is no time for
nostalgia. It is time for action. Now where were we? We have covered the home
study course, and delved, however briefly, into the fact that I shall still be
able to adviseyou. Now, I think it is time for a bit of wizardly advice. Heed
my words carefully Wuntvor, for they may mean the difference between success
and failure, life and death, a carefree existence for us all or an eternity of
pain and torture at the hands of -'
'Doom.'
Hendrek's voice resounded over my left shoulder. 'Forgive me for interrupting,
but they have brought the weapons.'
'Indeed,'
my master replied as he glanced over his shoulder. 'So they have. Now, if you
would excuse us for but a moment -'
'Doom,'
Hendrek interjected. 'You must forgive one further interruption, but as we
speak of weapons, I feel I should remind you of my prowess with Headbasher. If
you are about to go on a quest, how much better if you are to include a man
inured to battle like myself, a warrior, steeped in blood. A berserker, ready
to kill at the slightest provocation.'
89
'Indeed,'
Ebenezum concurred. 'Still -'
'A lit
fuse,' Hendrek glowered. 'A powder keg ready to explode. It is best that a
trained mercenary like myself does not remain idle.' He fingered the sack that
held Head-basher. 'Please consider me when you choose companions for the quest.
Doom!'
And
with that, the large warrior left us.
'Well,'
Ebenezum remarked. 'And now quickly back to our discussion, before we can be
interrupted -'
Someone
cleared her throat behind me. It was the most musical throat-clearing I had
ever heard. It had to be Norei.
'Excuse
me,' she said, looking straight at my master. 'I know it's rude to interrupt,
but I was wondering if you might be able to give Wuntvor a message from me.'
'Norei!'
I began. Why wasn't she speaking to me? 'But -'
'I am
well aware that you are about to choose those among us who are to accompany
Wuntvor on a quest of some importance. I wanted to inform you now, so that
there would be no misunderstanding, that I do not wish to be among those
included.'
'Norei?'
I gasped, astonished. What did this mean? 'But -'
'I want
to be very firm about this,' my beloved continued. 'You see, Wuntvor and I once
meant something to each other.' She sighed wistfully, as if recalling some far
distant memory.
'Indeed?'
my master remarked as he stroked his beard in thought. He glanced in my
direction.
'Norei?'
I asked forcefully. Whatever her problem with me, I would do my best to solve
it now. 'But -'
'It is
for this very reason,' my beloved continued as if she
90
had not
even heard me, 'that I do not wish to be included in any other adventures. The
very nearness of that apprentice would remind me of better times, happier
moments that Wuntvor apparently never wishes to repeat. Therefore, you should
not even consider me for the quest. That is' - she paused, her eyes fluttering
ever so slightly (dare I hope?) in my direction - 'unless you really need me.'
Ebenezum
cleared his throat rather noisily. 'Well, I will be certain to tell Wuntvor of
your wishes. And we will assuredly take your feelings into account when
choosing our party.
'Norei?'
I called a final time. She seemed to hesitate as she turned away. My heart
quickened. Perhaps she would give me one last chance.
'Oh,
Wuntie!' Alea called to me as she skipped across the courtyard. Her ash-blond
curls shone blindingly as they bounced in the sunlight. 'Hubert wanted me to
talk to you about that act we were going to do together!'
To my
dread I saw my beloved Norei mouth Alea's last few words: 'Act we were going to
do together?'
Norei
looked at me for the first time. From the intensity of the emotions in her
eyes, I wish she hadn't.
Alea
interposed herself between Norei and me. 'You'll excuse us, won't you dear?'
Alea called over her shoulder to my beloved. 'Wuntie and I have things to
discuss.'
It was
too much for the young witch. 'Act?' she yelled. 'Things to discuss? I'll give
you -'
She stopped
abruptly, caught short by the sudden appearance of a golden horn so wonderful
it put even Alea's hair to shame. The unicorn pushed between me and the two
others.
'Pardon
me, but are these women bothering you?' the incredible beast inquired.
91
'Urn .
. .' I replied.
'Bothering
you!' Both women cried in unison.
'Um . .
.' I repeated. This was all going too fast for me. What should I say?
'I
never bother Wuntie!' Alea insisted vociferously. 'Wuntie and I were having
another of our sensitive conversations about -'
'You
wouldn't know a sensitive conversation if one bit you in the -' Norei
interrupted just as loudly.
'Obviously,
then, my first reaction was quite correct,' the unicorn sniffed. 'A sensitive
lad like you needs protection' - it paused meaningfully - 'and perhaps a little
guidance.' The beast looked soulfully into my eyes. 'I thought if I took a more
active interest, you might see the light. Who, after all, can resist a unicorn?
Especially when the alternatives are such as these.'
All
three of them turned to look at me. I swallowed loudly and turned to look at my
master.
'Indeed,'
the wizard said as he stroked his mustache. 'Wuntvor and I must confer
privately about the choice of weapons.'
My
master hastily pulled me aside.
'What
do you mean,' I heard Alea shout behind me, 'I wouldn't understand a sensitive
conversation?'
My
master spoke to me quickly, in hushed tones. 'We have a situation here that
would best be left alone for a time.'
'So you
want sensitive?' Norei retorted. 'I'll make you sensitive!'
'Say
the time it takes to complete a quest,' my master added.
'Of
course,' a third voice remarked calmly, 'no one is as sensitive as a unicorn.'
92
'Oh,
shut up!' Norei retorted. 'You're nothing but an overstuffed horse!'
'Or
perhaps two quests,' the wizard amended. I could see the wisdom in my master's
words. 'But we must confer quickly now, before we suffer further -'
'I
never want to hear about shoes again!'
My
master almost tripped over the rapidly traveling Snarks. I suppose it was only
natural, then, that I should trip over the Brownie.
'You
must face the inevitable - yelp!' Tap shrieked as he collided solidly with my
left foot.
As I
picked myself up, I was startled to see Snarks on his knees, clutching
frantically at my master's robes.
'Oh,
great wizard,' the demon pleaded. 'I have heard there's another quest in the
offing, and I was wondering if I might be considered -' The demon drew back as
he saw Tap stand and happily brush himself off. 'No, I'm not wondering at all!'
Snarks added quickly. 'Take me on the quest! I don't care where it is! As long
as there aren't any Brownies!'
I
turned and began to apologize to the little fellow, but Tap waved me to
silence.
'No harm
done,' he remarked cheerfully. 'Brownies don't bruise easily. It's one of the
advantages of being built short. You're much closer to the ground when you
fall. Besides, I should have been looking where I was going. Once I get talking
about shoes, though . . .'
The
Brownie sauntered casually in the demon's direction. Snarks shrieked and ran. I
looked after him with astonishment. Before today the demon had always had a
ready answer for everything. Could one Brownie make that much of a change?
Ebenezum
blew his nose and tapped me on the shoulder.
93
'Indeed,'
my master whispered hoarsely. 'Quick -'
'Eep!
Eep! Eep!' My ferrets.dispersed by the recent battle, seemed to be regathering
around us. As happy as I was to see them, I had to admit that their joyful
cries made it difficult to listen to anything else in the immediate area.
'Oh,
never mind,' the wizard muttered: 'Let's look at the weapons.'
The
aged wizard Snorphosio nodded as we approached. He was tastefully tucking his
own recently used handkerchief within a bright red sleeve.
'We
have here what weapons we could find in the college storeroom.' The scholarly
mage sniffed. 'I am afraid there have been some problems.'
'Problems?'
Ebenezum asked.
'Yes.'
Snorphosio nodded his head sadly. 'Although who among us does not have
problems? It is in the nature of existence, is it not, for wizards must exist
like any others. And what is the true nature of a wizard's existence except -'
'Exactly
what problems are there?' my master interrupted.
'Oh,
certainly,' Snorphosio murmured. 'Forgive my digression. But is not digression
itself a problem that wizards must -' He stopped and cleared his throat
selfconsciously. 'Yes. Pardon. The problems. First, it appears that during
Vushta's recent trip to and from the Netherhells, the weapons storeroom got
jumbled about a bit. We opened the door to find everything in incredible
disarray. On first sight it reminded me of the chaos that is the core of all
our existences and the problems I had mentioned before that dog a wizard's
every waking -'
'Indeed,'
my master interposed. 'So something is wrong with the weapons?'
'With
the weapons themselves, no.' The scholar shook
94
his
head. 'As far as we know, they are in prime working order. Of course, we cannot
tell for certain if they are working properly -'
'And
why is that?' Ebenezum jumped in before his fellow could begin another
digression.
'All
the weapons seem to have lost their labels,' Snorphosio replied a bit
sheepishly. 'We can't quite tell what does what anymore.'
'Doom.'
I noticed then that Hendrek had silently lumbered up behind us.
'Indeed?'
Ebenezum frowned and pulled on his beard. 'Does anyone have a knowledge of the
storeroom?'
'Not a
very complete one, I'm afraid.' Snorphosio shrugged. 'I'm sure you know how it
is. Things pile up, you get way behind in cataloging. Again we return to the
nature of life, don't we, and man's feeble attempts to extract order out of
chaos? But what, exactly, is the true nature of order? What right have we, as
magicians, to impose -'
'What
can we do to find magic weapons for the quest?' my master retorted.
'Well,'
Snorphosio admitted, 'that's another problem. None of the wizards have been
able to reach very far into the storeroom. The sneezing problem, you see. We
did manage to drag out one chest full of smaller weapons, however.' The scholar
patted a huge strongbox whose top reached up to his waist. 'There may very well
be something of value herein.'
'May
very well?' Ebenezum exploded. 'Can't you tell?'
'Well .
. .' Snorphosio hesitated. 'No. The label problem, you know. One has to be
careful around unlabeled enchanted weapons. Besides the sneezing problem, some
of these things are quite powerful, capable of warping the fabric of the
universe and ending life as we know it.' The
95
mage
cleared his throat once again. 'However, we don't think any devices with that
kind of power are that small.' He tried to smile and failed. 'At least,' he
added, 'we hope not.'
'Hope?'
My master seemed to be trembling with anger by now. I had hardly ever seen him
so upset. He wasn't using any 'indeeds' at all.
'Oh, we
have not been sitting idly with this problem on our hands,' Snorphosio assured
him. 'In fact, one of the younger magicians among our number boldly volunteered
to test the weapons enclosed to see what might be useful.'
'A bold
mage indeed,' Ebenezum remarked, his anger momentarily subdued. 'And what were
the results?'
'Well.
. .' The scholar tapped the box. 'Our suspicion is that the young fellow's
still in there somewhere.' He sighed, but then smiled. 'However, before he
disappeared he did manage to give us this!'
His
smile broadened as he held aloft a thin sliver of wood.
'This,
gentlebeings, is Gllzbchh's Toothpick.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek remarked in awe. 'I have never seen a weapon so small. How deadly is
it?'
'Deadly?'
Snorphosio frowned. 'Well, it is not exactly deadly.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek replied. 'Then the weapon is truly dangerous?'
'Well,'
the scholar allowed, 'in point of fact, you couldn't even call it exactly
dangerous. You can take my word for it, though, that it is very, very
annoying.'
'And
that is all you have found?' my master demanded.
'No,
no, of course not!' Snorphosio insisted. 'Well, actually, in point of fact,
yes, it's as far as we got when our poor
96
compatriot
disappeared. However, we do have a few more weapons we can offer. Such as
this!' He decisively pointed at a nearby oak.
'And
what, precisely, is "this"?' Ebenezum asked with some disdain.
'Why,
it's a magic tree of course.' The scholar sounded somewhat hurt that my master
had not instantly recognized the enchanted vegetation. 'And let me tell you, I
got an extremely good price on it, too. Bought it from a renegade demon,
actually, fellow in a bright checked suit who sold weapons slightly used.'
'Indeed,'
my master responded, making a visible effort to calm himself. 'And how would my
apprentice be expected to carry a tree?'
'Carry
it?' Snorphosio mused. 'Why would he need to - oh, dear, he is leaving the
vicinity, isn't he? What to do?' His tentative fingers prodded the oak's
unyielding trunk. 'Maybe we could break off a magic branch?
'Wait,
wait!' the scholar continued when he saw the look and the color of my master's
face. 'All is still not lost. We have not considered the weapons left over from
the last quest!'
'Doom,'
Hendrek remarked for us all.
'Now,
now,' Snorphosio insisted, 'they are perfectly serviceable. Well, more or less.
We have been having some trouble with Cuthbert. The sword claims to have been
traumatized by all that battle. Refuses to come out of its sheath. I'm sure all
it needs is a good talking to.'
No one
commented. Snorphosio quickly continued: 'Then, of course, there is Wonk, the
Horn of Persuasion.'
'No,
no!' everyone cried in unison. 'Anything but Wonk!' I still remembered the
effect the horn had when it was blown, and would do anything to see that it was
never
97
blown
again. I had to face it. There were some weapons just too horrible to use.
'So
there are no weapons my apprentice can take with him?' my master demanded.
'Well,
no, not exactly.' Snorphosio handed me the enchanted toothpick. 'Well,
actually, that is more or less correct.'
'And so
Wuntvor must go off to face the unknown with nothing but his wits and my
assistance?' My master sighed. 'Oh, well. He has done it before. Come, we had
best pick companions before something else happens.'
That's
when the earth began to shake again.
'Doom!'
Hendrek intoned. 'I shall show you my prowess against the Netherhells. You are
bound to take me on the quest!'
'I will
surely be among those chosen,' a magnificently modulated voice remarked. The
glorious beast pranced forward in the afternoon sun. 'Who can say no to a
unicorn?'
'Quick,
damsel!' Hubert rejoined. 'We will confuse the enemy with our dancing and
snappy patter! Then we shall be the quest's Official Entertainers!'
'I will
show my fellow demons exactly how unwelcome they are!' Snarks added. 'And I'd
be glad to do it anywhere, especially anyplace without Brownies!'
'More
demons?' Tap laughed delightedly. 'Bring them on! I will tell them all the
truth about shoes!'
'Even I
will not desert you!' my beloved Norei added.
'And
you can tell that to Wuntvor when you get the chance!'
'Eep!
Eep! Eep!' my legion of ferrets added, eager for the coming fight.
My
master nodded to the other wizards, who formed
98
a
circle around the center of the quake.
The
table with the five demons erupted again from the earth. Everyone paused for a
long moment. I noticed the magicians close by me were holding their breath,
perhaps to give them a few minutes longer in the face of this demonic
enchantment.
'Quick,
my fellows!' I shouted as I gripped my stout oak staff. 'Forward to the attack,
before they have a chance to vote!'
The
gavel demon at table's center smiled evilly. 'You are too late! We voted this
time before we came to the surface so there would be no dissent. Prepare,
pitiful mortals, to have your blood boiled!'
'Now!'
Ebenezum shouted as he removed his fingers from his nose.
And all
the wizards sneezed as one.
'Point
of - glub!' a demon shrieked as he was swamped by nasal effluvium. The entire
table seemed totally undone by the sudden shower.
Without
another word the dampened demons disappeared beneath the earth.
'Master!'
I cried. 'You have beaten them again!'
'Only
by surprise,' Ebenezum replied when he was done blowing his nose. 'I fear it
was our last guaranteed strategy. Next time the demons shall win.'
I
looked about me. All was confusion. Hendrek pounded Headbasher against the spot
where the demons had sat but a moment before, while Damsel and Dragon tap
danced close behind. Snarks beat a hasty retreat, pursued by the Brownie. The
other wizards had fallen to the ground, all lost to their sneezing. The unicorn
seemed somehow above it all, looking down at the proceedings from behind the
length of its golden horn. The ferrets were everywhere,
99
eeping
merrily. And Norei, my beloved Norei, was nowhere to be seen.
'It
will take far too long to choose companions,' I remarked grimly.
'Indeed,'
my master replied. 'It seems to take far too long to do anything.' With that,
Ebenezum once again succumbed to a bout of sneezing.
'Then I
shall go alone,' I stated, though no one was particularly listening. 'I shall
bring help from the Eastern Kingdoms. Do not worry, master. I shall not
fail."
Having
said what was necessary, I grabbed my stout oak staff and my pack, which
contained both Snorphosio's map and the home study course. No one seemed to
have heard my speech, and no one seemed to notice my leaving. Still, I was glad
I had spoken.
I would
have been happier still if I truly believed what I had said.
EIGHT
'When
traveling alone through a deep, dark, possibly enchanted and potentially
dangerous forest, it is best to take someone with you.'
- SOME
THOUGHTS ON APPRENTICESHIP,
by
Wuntvor, apprentice to Ebenezum,
greatest
mage in the Western Kingdoms
(a work
in progress)
Nothing
would stop me now. There was no reason to look back. My beloved Norei
apparently no longer needed me. Besides which, I had a world to save.
I left
Vushta the way I had entered, through the adjacent town of East Vushta, where I
had first fought side by side with the members of the Wizards College Extension
Program to save their neighbor city from the clutches of the Netherhells. From
there, though, my path was different, leading me away from the shores of the
Inland Sea into parts of the world entirely new to me.
I
refolded Snorphosio's map and tucked it back into my pack. I had passed the
East Vushta Extension College some moments before, and here the road split, one
fork leading into the hills, the other down to the seashore. I once again
shouldered my belongings and headed inland, toward my destiny.
I was
amazed at how fast I left the city behind me.
101
102
While
the buildings and shops of East Vushta were quite a bit smaller than those of
the City of a Thousand Forbidden Delights, they were still built close
together, the streets surrounding them thronged with people. Once into the
hills, however, what cottages I saw grew quickly smaller and farther apart,
each one in worse repair than the one before. The last couple of shacks I
passed were obviously deserted, at least of human occupants, although great,
dark birds made their nests here and there amidst the collapsed walls.
As the
homes grew sparser the trees grew thicker and the road, paved with brick where
it left East Vushta, soon became naught but packed earth. A scant few minutes
walk beyond that, it had deteriorated to two wagon ruts between tufts of sickly
yellow grass. I paused to again look at Snorphosio's map, but according to the
scholar's drawing, there was no way I could have made a wrong turn. There was
but one road to the Eastern Kingdoms, and I was on it.
Still,
I was happy to be on my way. My life had a definite goal once again. I had not
realized how much I wanted this kind of purpose until it had been offered to
me. I wondered, absently, if questing was habit forming. My pack again on my
back, a firm grip on my stout oak staff, I found myself taking broad strides
down the rut that passed for a road. I began to whistle one of the little
ditties I had learned from Damsel and Dragon.
Something
whistled back.
At
least that was what I thought at first. But what initially had sounded like a
whistle soon became a low moan, then rose in volume, transformed to a howling
gale. The wind was upon me all at once, as freezing as it was sudden, as though
it had appeared from the worst day of
103
winter,
rather than the late summer day around me. The gale hit with such force that I
could no longer move forward, but had to struggle merely to remain standing.
Then
the wind was gone, as quickly as it came, and the forest grew still once again.
I thought for a second that I heard faint laughter in the far distance, but
decided after a moment that the sound was more likely the aftereffects of the
winter wind upon my ears.
I
brushed the ice crystals from my shirt and continued on my way. I wondered if
this sort of thing happened all the time in this particular forest. With such
weather conditions, I could understand the lack of local habitation.
I
walked on for some moments without further incident. Perhaps, I thought, I had
just been the victim of some freak late-summer squall, the kind that brings
hailstones to shine brightly for a moment before they melt under the summer
sun. The trees.rather than blocking my view of the sky, seemed to be thinning
hereabouts, and I thought I saw a clearing just ahead.
I began
to whistle once again.
Once
more my whistle was answered. This time the spot where I stood seemed somehow
protected from the main force of the gale, but the wind whipped savagely
overhead, almost bending the trees in two. I was inundated by torn leaves and
small branches and, as the great oaks and maples groaned above me, I feared
that the larger boughs might break off and rain down on me as well.
The
second wind vanished as quickly as the first. The trees seemed to shake a final
time, then resumed their still and silent vigil.
Did I
hear laughter again?
It had
to be my imagination.
104
For the
first time since I had begun my journey, I considered that perhaps I should
have waited for companions after all. I had gripped my stout oak staff so
firmly during the second windstorm that my fist ached. But my staff seemed
scant protection against a phantom wind with the full force of winter behind
it. What else could I do?
It was
then that I remembered the Home Study Course in my pack.
I could
not restrain the slightest of smiles. So I was not defenseless after all! I had
merely to look up, say, 'Winds from Nowhere' in the index, and all would be
explained, including, I imagined, a magical remedy or two. Perhaps they would
even have a listing for 'Winds from Nowhere, Caused by Whistling'!
I
whipped the pack quickly from my back, almost losing my balance in my
enthusiasm. I would prove more than a match for whatever force or being was
creating these bizarre weather patterns. Still, I hesitated as I glanced
briefly overhead. Perhaps it would be best if I moved out from beneath these
trees.
Once in
the clearing, a beautiful little meadow dotted with wildflowers, I again set
about my task. I placed my pack on the long grass and knelt down beside it,
quickly thrusting a hand inside to locate the home study tome.
I drew
my hand out just as quickly. My fingers had found something else in the pack,
something unexpected, something that didn't feel like a book, or a map, or an
enchanted toothpick. Not only that, when I touched it, it moved.
Had
whatever caused the wind placed another surprise in my pack? Visions of
miniature demons equipped with two or more sets of teeth flitted through my
frightened brain. Cautiously, I threw back the flap that had sealed
105
the bag
so that I might see the contents in bright daylight. I was no longer on my
knees, but balanced on the balls of my feet so that I might make a quick
retreat if whatever I found inside proved to be particularly nasty.
I
slowly leaned forward, peering into the pack's dark recesses.
There!
Something moved again, a dark body darting behind the massive Home Study
Course. Did it gibber at me as it fled my grasp? I took a ragged breath. There
was nothing I could do but reach in to move the book.
I did
just that, cautiously, with exceeding patience, ready at any second to feel
tiny, dire fangs piercing the skin of my knuckles. But the stowaway remained
hidden. I swallowed. I had faced worse threats than this from the Netherhells.
And should I rescue the Home Study Course, I would have a means to banish this
problem as well.
It was
The Moment of Truth.
I
grabbed the book and whipped it from the pack. Now!
Two
small brown eyes met my astonished gaze.
'Eep!'
the ferret cried.
I
laughed. So I had not managed to leave Vushta unaccompanied after all. My new
companion was small, even for a ferret, probably not yet fully grown.
'Hello,
there,' I remarked to the newcomer. 'Decided to come for a ride, did you?'
'Eep!'
the ferret replied joyfully. I stroked its tiny head with my thumb. I realized
I was smiling. For some reason, having this small furry fellow around made me
feel that half of my troubles had vanished into the air.
Still,
if half my troubles were gone, that meant that the other half remained to be
dealt with. That's why I held the Home Study Course in my hand. It was time to
look up 'Winds from Nowhere' and face my problem directly.
106
I
opened the tome to the index at the rear, flipping rapidly to the W's, eager to
find an answer. The last page began 'Wombats, use in potions.' Too far. I would
have to backtrack. I turned back a page. Here it was:
'Winds
(see also breezes, gales, hurricanes, storms, tornadoes -'
I never
realized the entry could be so long! I whistled softly to myself.
And my
whistling was answered.
This
time the gale came low. My head and arms were still warmed by sunshine, but my
legs and feet were frozen where they stood. The wind roared over the meadow.
Wildflowers froze and crumbled, while the grass turned from brilliant green to
a dead, lifeless gray. And the wind was followed by laughter, much louder this
time, and even colder than the gale that preceded it.
I
glanced quickly back at the book, doing my best to ignore my frostbitten lower
extremities. My eyes rapidly scanned the entries:
Wind
charms, simple and complex Wind chills, their cause and prevention Wind chimes,
their use in spells -
The
entries were even longer than I first imagined. My gaze darted more rapidly
still, past entries on wind choirs and wind chores, and on to how to make winds
churn. The entries seemed to go on forever! My palms sweated where I held the
book, despite the freezing gale. What could I do?
'You
won't find anything in there,' whispered a voice twice as chilling as the wind.
I
looked up into a face I knew, if you could call it a face.
107
I would
know those dark robes and that grinning skull anywhere. I was looking at Death.
'So
pleased to see you again.' Death's voice was the sound of brittle leaves
blowing in the wind. 'Did you like our little game?'
'G-game?'
I whispered back.
Death
softly whistled, and the winds howled all around. He laughed, and the air was
still again, but it no longer seemed to be the air of summer. It was replaced
by the winter chill which nipped at my fingers and set my teeth to chattering.
'You do
remember,' Death replied, 'how fond I am of games?'
I did
indeed. My master and I had first met Death in the cursed Valley of Vrunge,
where we had been surrounded by ghosts not only dragging chains and moaning,
but doing all the things they had done in life, from fighting wars to making
love. All of that cursed night we spent in the valley, in fact all of life
itself and death beyond, was a game. Or so said the creature Death.
'So
glad you remembered.' Death spoke as if he could read my mind. 'It makes what I
have to say next so much easier.' He pointed a bony finger at my chest. 'For
you see, apprentice, I have wished to speak to you for ever so long.' The
creature laughed again, a dry chuckle like the sound of crumbling stone.
'Everyone
dies,' Death continued, his skull-grin somehow even wider than before. 'And
everyone should come to me. That is the natural order of things, after all. But
. . .' He paused, and I thought I saw a flash of red deep within his
night-black eye sockets. '. . . there are some meddlers who like to change what
is natural, who like to
108
create
heroes who are eternal and forever beyond my grasp!' Death paused again,
smoothing his robes with bony fingers. 'This, however, I have accepted with
time. Perhaps people need their eternal heroes. It makes everyone else's deaths
so much more poignant, and so much more hopeless. But there is one other I
shall never accept, one the gods have created to mock me for all eternity!'
Death
swept his arms wide toward the meadow. A few flowers and blades of grass had
survived the winds. They all perished in that instant, rotting and falling into
dust as I watched.
Death
turned back to gaze at me. I looked away, afraid that I might be drawn within
those dark sockets and find myself falling for all eternity. The creature spoke
again, his voice louder and tinged with anguish.
'Why
could I have not seen that time before who you truly were? It would have been
so easy to dispense with you in the Valley of Vrunge had I but known your true
identity' - Death's voice had become as shrill as the howling wind - 'THE
ETERNAL APPRENTICE!'
I
turned back to the apparition. What had he called me?
'The
eternal apprentice,' Death repeated - more, it seemed, to himself than to me.
'Forever aiding heroes in his bumbling, well-meaning way, and forever
accompanied by any number of magical companions. As long as he is with these
companions, he is beyond my grasp. I cannot even have him when he dies, for he
is immediately reincarnated into another bumbling form!'
The
apparition's bony hand grabbed my tunic. 'How unfair it all is! But one day as
I was reaping souls, I had an idea. The eternal apprentice is always snatched
from my grasp the moment he dies. But what if I could
109
somehow
get him alone when he was still alive?'
Death's
hand pulled me closer. His breath smelled of decay. I turned my head away,
trying to draw untainted air into my lungs.
But
Death would not be deterred. 'So I made a point to join your little group, very
discreetly, of course. Don't look so surprised! I am always with you. After
all, people die a little every day, sometimes in body, sometimes in mind. I
only needed to speed the process a bit, to wither a little here, rot a bit there.
I will admit, there was dissension among your fellows before I came. Ah, but
how a little Death can improve the quality of that dissension.'
The
apparition grasped my chin with his other bony hand. He drew my face to his
again.
'No one
has escaped my effect.'
So that
was Death's game! He had worked his discontent among my fellows, as when he
sent the Brownie against Snarks, ten times worse than they had been before,
somehow undermining the demon's confidence in the process. In smaller ways he
had set Snarks against Hendrek, the Dealer of Death against Ebenezum, even, I
remembered now, Damsel against Dragon. Then there was the spread of the malady
among the wizards! Was the creature before me responsible for that as well?
And
what of Norei's reaction to me? I was chilled by the thought. How insidious was
Death!
'And so
all in Vushta became Chaos.' The apparition chuckled, his spirits renewed.
'What could a poor apprentice do if he wanted to save his master, but leave the
chaos behind and strike out alone for the cure!'
Death
threw his head back and laughed so hard that his bones rattled.
'And
now, at last, I have you alone.' He
dragged
110
me
forward, until my chin was almost touching his chest. 'At last, accursed
apprentice, you are mine, for all eternity!'
I felt
the pack shift on my back.
'Eep!'
Death
recoiled in horror. 'What is that?'
The
apparition had loosed its grip on me! I staggered back, gasping the chill but
untainted air. And with that breath came a rush of emotions that had been
somehow suppressed. Death had mesmerized me. I had listened to his explanation
as if I were in a trance, beyond fear, even beyond reason. Now, though, my tiny
friend had startled him. Now I had a chance.
'I am
never without companions!' I said boldly. 'You are wrong, Death. I am not
alone. I have brought a ferret!'
'Eep!'
my companion added.
Death
screamed. His voice echoed the final agonies of countless souls, a sound so
horrible that it almost caused me to lose my newfound resolve.
'Will
you never be alone? I had some doubts before. I feared you were perhaps a bit
too bumbling for the one I seek. But now I know.' His skeletal hand shook as he
pointed at me. 'You are truly the Eternal Apprentice!'
'Eep!'
the ferret retorted.
'But
wait . . .' Death paused, instantly composed. 'Who stands in the way of my
goal? Only a dumb animal. And a ferret at that! After all, who can say if a
ferret could even properly be called a companion?' Death's skull leered at me.
'I think I shall take you after all. People are said to cheat death all the
time. Who will know if Death cheats just this once?'
Death
made a fist, and I felt icy fingers around my
111
heart.
I couldn't catch my breath. Was this the end? I thought, one final time, of
Norei.
'Eternal
Apprentice!' Death crowed. 'You are mine at la-'
There
was a small explosion by my feet.
'Hey,
guys!' an equally small voice piped. 'It's Brownie time!'
And I
heard a scream so intense that Death's earlier cry seemed but a whisper.
NINE
'Even
wizards must deal with unwelcome visitors. They eat your food, interrupt your
spells, perhaps even criticize your conjuring. What's a poor wizard to do? A
mage can, of course, use his other magic to banish these guests, or perhaps
even better, turn them into some less offensive form of animal or vegetation.
In fact, many beautiful tower gardens have been begun by such a happy accident.
'Unfortunately,
by the very nature of his or her occupation, the average wizard will sometimes
attract company that is just as magical as the mage, say a rival sorcerer or
some form of enchanted creature. These unwelcome guests are somewhat more
problematic. They tend to frown on being changed into a harmless herbivore, and
become absolutely livid at the suggestion that they might look good as a
hanging vine on the veranda. Besides this, they might have the additional
audacity to actually change the spells their host wizard conjures, as well as
calling up any number of other troublesome residual magicks as they settle in
for what seems to be the remainder of the host wizard's lifetime.
'But
even though one may not at first be able to rid oneself of such unwanted
companions, the resourceful wizard should not despair. In fact, should the wizard
simply be prepared to instantly change name, occupation, and country of
residence, that
113
114
wizard
should probably have no further trouble whatsoever.'
-THE
ONE MINUTE MAGICIAN - A
WIZARD'S
GUIDE TO BETTER
MAGIC
MANAGEMENT
(fourth
edition) by Ebenezum
Greatest
Wizard in the
Western
Kingdoms
'Did I
interrupt something?' Tap inquired.
I
stared at the Brownie. Hadn't he heard Death's ear-piercing scream? And the
words that followed still in my ears with a chilling clarity:
'I will
get you yet, apprentice. The next moment you are truly alone, you are mine!'
Tap
frowned up at me. 'You seemed distracted. If I'm in the way, just let me know.
Brownies never stay where they're not wanted.'
I
hastily assured him that he had done no harm. I glanced around quickly,
concerned lest Death have one more game to play. But the spectre seemed to have
vanished. Only the ravaged hillside, devoid now of all the colorful plantlife
that had graced it but a moment before, attested to the fact that he had been
there at all.
The
Brownie followed my gaze. 'Do you like to stare moodily at piles of dirt? While
it is generally not in a Brownie's cheerful nature to criticize his companions,
I must say that I could think of better places to stop by the side of the road
than this creepy corner.
'But
enough of this gloom and doom!' The little fellow jumped happily around so that
he stood between me and
115
the
barren hill. 'That's one of the reasons I'm here, you know - to help you on
your quest with one of those things we wee folk are best at: Good,
down-to-earth Brownie advice!'
Down-to-earth
Brownie advice? The joy I had felt when the Brownie first arrived seemed to be
draining rapidly from me. It didn't help that Tap had begun to hop about again,
giggling merrily as he bounced. Perhaps, I thought, there might be some way to
reason with the small fellow, if only he would stand still long enough.
'Urn
..." I began. I waved my hands at him, hoping the gesture would quiet him
down.
'And a
happy Brownie hello to you, too!' Tap waved back. His moving hands seemed to
make his jumps even higher. 'That's more like it! I knew a little hopping about
would cheer you up immediately. That's Brownie Power!' After a few more
ecstatic leaps, the little fellow paused to add: 'I am here, of course, for
other reasons as well.'
There
was a distant crash in the forest. I turned, full of trepidation. Was Death
coming back? I put a finger to my lips in an attempt to caution the Brownie to silence.
'And
what are those other reasons?' Tap continued as if he hadn't heard anything but
the sound of his own voice. 'First, of course, is the might of
Brownie-know-how! We little folks have hundreds of years of shoemaking
experience. And let me tell you, that really counts for something in the
know-how department!'
There
was another crash in the forest, both louder and, I imagined, closer. I failed
at that immediate moment to comprehend exactly what connection shoemaking had
to our present situation. I cleared my throat in an attempt to interrupt the
small fellow.
'Nasty
cough you have there,' Tap remarked.
'But
116
speaking
of counting for something, Brownies do count, you know. We may be small, but we
think big! That's another thing you have in your favor - the joy of Brownie
enthusiasm!'
The
smashing and crashing was definitely closer now, and accompanied by guttural
screams. Another thought chilled me to the bone: Maybe it wasn't Death at all.
Maybe it was demons, come to stop me from getting help for Vushta!
'But
basic Brownie protection doesn't stop there,' Tap continued merrily. 'For at
its center is the greatest gift of all, the thrill of Brownie magic; a wizardry
that shines like bright leather, full of spells laced with the best
intentions!'
The
commotion in the forest was becoming louder still. Besides the crashing, I
could now hear the sounds of rending and tearing, as if some force was
demolishing the very trees and bushes that made up the woods. The guttural
screams continued as well, although now I could also hear the somewhat lesser
cries of terrified forest creatures as they rapidly fled the scene. And the
noise was close enough now so that I could clearly tell where it came from -
directly in front of me, behind the barren hill.
'And
then, of course, there is one more reason for believing in Brownie Power . . .'
Tap continued, but paused when he saw the look of extreme consternation upon my
countenance. The rending and screaming continued unabated, loud enough so that
the Brownie had to shout in order to be heard.
'Urn,'
I said, glancing above the Brownie to the far side of the hill. 'Don't you
think we should do something?'
'Well,
if you think it's time.' Tap did a small dance, limbering himself up for the
magic to come. 'But why so upset? Is it that little noise in the woods?
Brownies are
117
ready
for everything! You never have to worry when there's Brownie Power around!' The
little fellow sighed. 'We'll pause then, and deal with the commotion. I guess
I'll just have to wait to tell you about how I'm supposed to transmit messages
between you and Ebenezum.'
'What?'
I shouted at the small fellow. Then the wizard had sent the Brownie! Perhaps I
was glad to see Tap after all.
'Well,
tell me -' I began.
My
question was interrupted by the loudest shriek I had heard so far.
'Oops,'
the Brownie remarked as he stared at the top of the hill. 'Then again, maybe
Brownies aren't ready for absolutely everything.'
I
followed the Brownie's gaze to the summit of the barren rise before us. There
stood two demonic figures. Much worse, they were demons I had met before.
'There
they are!' The creature on the left pointed and waved. He was wearing a
checkered suit. 'I told you our magical weapons wouldn't let us down!'
Brax
the salesdemon turned to his companion. The other demon grunted, a guttural
sound not unlike the screams we had heard but moments before.
It was
this second fiend whose appearance caused my blood to freeze, whose immense
size, immense claws, and immense teeth, led one's gaze away even from the other
creature's extremely loud attire.
The
second demon was Guxx Unfufadoo. Guxx, the fiend who had given my master
Ebenezum his sneezing malady, and who had, until recently, been involved in a
plot for the Netherhells to subjugate the surface world to his demonic
administration! He had almost won, too, for the demon had only been stopped
when I managed to capture a
118
strand
of his nosehair and return it to Ebenezum and his fellow wizards for them to
effect a counterspell.
So, if
you looked at the course of events in a certain way, I was the only reason Guxx
was not now ruler of both the world above and below. I was the only reason he
had not retained the exalted title of Grand Hoohah (whatever that was; I had
been told not to ask) and was instead wandering upon the surface world with but
a single companion instead of his usual retinue. I was the only reason that he
did not have fantastic amounts of gold and jewels at his disposal as well as
all of humanity as his slaves, but instead seemed to be a penniless outcast far
from home.
I took
a moment to swallow, although my throat was far too dry, and wondered if Guxx
Unfufadoo might be the slightest bit annoyed. I wondered if the demon had
indeed sought me out for a purpose, perhaps as a practice ground for his
amazingly sharp claws and incredibly sharp teeth, so that they might not fall
into disuse. Or perhaps Brax, who made his demonic living selling slightly used
enchanted weapons, had come along with the express purpose of providing Guxx
with the nastiest of his wares for my disposal.
Both
demons smiled at us and waved. They began to descend the hill.
Whatever
the two had in store, I had no doubt it would be fiendishly hideous. Not to
mention very, very bloody.
I drew
myself up to my full height, my stout oak staff firmly in my hands. It was not
much protection against rending claws and teeth, but it was the best I had, and
I would use it to my fullest. I had often feared the worst in my encounters
with the Netherhells. Now that the worst was here, I was ready for it.
'Yes!'
Brax called down to us. 'You are the very creatures we were seeking. No, no,
don't run away! Demons are very
119
fast,
it would be completely useless. In fact, we want to be your friends!'
Friends?
I lowered my staff to stare at the two demons. Maybe there was something worse
than the worst.
Guxx
grumbled darkly as they approached. His voice sounded like gravel being ground
to dust. He flexed his claws and gnashed his teeth. I could see the dark glow
of the fires of the Netherhells in his eyes. I attempted to swallow again, and
wondered exactly what kind of friendship they were looking for.
The two
demons paused as they reached the bottom of the hill a scant few feet away.
They were so close that I could smell the brimstone on Guxx Unfufadoo's breath.
'Now!'
Guxx intoned.
Brax
quickly reached into a large, leather bag he carried and drew out a tiny drum.
He began to beat upon it with a regular rhythm. With that, Guxx stepped forward
and began to intone:
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, noble demon, Wrongly shunned by Netherhells traitors, Forced to walk
the surface pathways Until he can regain his kingdom!'
The
large blue demon nodded at his smaller companion.
'That
is why we are here,' Brax added. 'Banished from the Netherhells because of
Guxx's failure.'
The
larger demon's claws snaked out to snag the fabric of Brax's suit.
'Again!'
Guxx ordered.
Brax
hastily returned to beating on the drum. The larger demon began anew:
120
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, never failing, Greatest of demonic heroes, Those that scoff at his
great prowess, Will find they will soon be eaten!'
Brax
paused in his drum beating to add. 'Well, failure wasn't the exact word I
meant. The real word I meant to use was, um -'
'Continue!'
Guxx commanded. Brax went back to his drum.
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, hungry demon Has a plan for those who mock him, Has these claws, so
good for rending, And these teeth so good for chewing.'
'I
meant setback!' Brax hurriedly amended. 'That was it. Not failure! No, no.
Never failure! Nothing but a setback!'
This
time Guxx's clawed hand lifted Brax completely from the ground.
'Again!'
Still
aloft, Brax beat on the drum as Guxx intoned:
'Guxx
Unfufadoo denies setbacks, He will destroy those that bring them. Guxx the
mighty he will beat them, Tear off all their limbs and eat the -'
A look
of horror spread across the large demon's countenance. He tried to stop himself,
but it was already too late. He began to sneeze.
He
dropped Brax in the process. The smaller demon
121
sighed
and readjusted the jacket of his checkered suit. 'You now know of Guxx's fate.
At the end of the battle he caught your master's malady. Once, his fearsome
rhymes gave him ever greater power. Now, whenever he rhymes, even if it should
be by accident, he sneezes.'
'Buckles
and laces!' exclaimed the Brownie, whom in the excitement I had almost
forgotten. 'So his magic has been turned against him!'
"Tis
true,' Brax concurred. 'This misfortune has forced Guxx Unfufadoo into talking
nothing but blank verse.'
So that
was what you called what the large demon had been spouting. I agreed that it
certainly was a tragedy. Guxx sneezed again, a truly horrible sound from such a
demonic nose.
'Well,'
Brax said, 'at least now he'll stay quiet for a while.' He took a further
moment to straighten his checkered creases. With Guxx temporarily indisposed,
he seemed much more his old salesdemon self.
'I
suppose you want an explanation,' Brax ventured with a laugh. 'I understand
that humans are like that.'
'Brownies
are like that, too,' Tap added from where he now stood by my side.
'I'm
sure you are!' Brax replied jovially, quick to include another potential
customer. 'I suppose it is only fair. And while I explain, you'll have the
opportunity to learn about some prime, previously owned weapons that I luckily
thought to bring along. And all I need is your signature in blood. Only a
formality, really. You'll heal in no time, and a magic weapon will be yours!
Just think: no money down, a lifetime to pay!'
So Brax
had weapons? Well, we could certainly use them, what with the unknown Eastern
Kingdoms before us and a committee of demons likely to show up at any moment to
122
Dvote
on the best manner for our demise. And then there was Death, who wanted me for
his very own. But what weapon could one possibly use against the creature that
embodied the end of life itself?
'No
rush,' Brax added cheerfully. 'Guxx Unfufadoo and I plan to be with you for
quite a while, and you may purchase a weapon at any time during that period!
You see, that's why we came here - to be your companions on your forthcoming
quest!'
'Buckles
and laces!' the Brownie exclaimed.
I was
somewhat taken aback by this information as well. Until his defeat, Guxx
Unfufadoo had been our direst enemy, ready to destroy us by any means possible.
Our first encounter with the fiend had caused my master's malady, and further,
altercations had led to no end of bloodshed and destruction of property. Now
this fovl creature, risen from nocturnal slime pits hidden deep beneath the
earth, wanted to be my ally?
'Um . .
.' I ventured.
I
remembered then what Death had said about companions. If I was who the spectre
said I was, I always had to have them. Maybe Guxx and Brax couldn't help
themselves. Because of my nature, they had to become my companions. They had no
other choice. I marveled at my newfound power. To attract such otherworldly
creatures as these, I must be irresistible.
'It is
no wonder that you are at a loss for words,' Brax added quickly. 'What a
surprise to be joined in your quest by the greatest of all demons. And what an
honor!' He shook the bag by his side. 'Now, admit it! How much better you would
feel with a new weapon the equal of your newfound companions!'
It was
true. A formidable weapon might make me feel
123
better.
Especially a weapon that would protect me against demonic teeth and claws.
'Interested,
hey?' The salesdemon tugged at my sleeve. 'Well, wait just a second while I
fetch a contract. . . .'
Tap the
Brownie tugged at my other sleeve. 'Think carefully about this. What need have
you of weapons from the Netherhells when you have Brownie magic!'
I
remembered Brownie magic from some of our prior battles. The weapons began to
sound better all the time. But Tap's interruption reminded me that the Brownie
had said he was in contact with my master. Perhaps it would be prudent to contact
and speak with Ebenezum before I entered into any sort of a bargain with
demons.
'I've
got the contract right here.' Brax had reached into his bag and pulled forth a
sheaf of parchment almost as large as my Home Study Course. 'Yes, it does look
a little imposing, doesn't it? Just a lot of Netherhells legalisms, I assure
you. Nothing to worry about at all, at least not in this lifetime. And you only
have to sign it once, for a weapon that might even protect you against whatever
you're looking for on this quest!' The demon smiled as he flipped to contract's
end.
'Um . .
.' I replied. This was all going too fast for me. There seemed to be no time to
contact my master, even if I knew how to use the Brownie to do so. Still
smiling, Brax waved a sharp-edged pen in the direction of my index finger. What
should I do?
There
was a great sneeze, and the contract went flying from Brax's hands. Guxx
Unfufadoo had regained his feet.
'But -'
Brax cried, but his protestations died with a single glance from the larger
demon.
'Begin!'
Guxx Unfufadoo demanded.
124
Brax
shuffled through the bag quickly to find his drum. As soon as it was in his
hands, Guxx chanted:
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, great companion, Joins the noble surface heroes, He will make their quest
successful For the glory of demonkind!'
Brax
shrugged his checked shoulders. 'I guess we'll have to talk about the weapons
later.' He glanced up at the larger demon, who glared back at him.
'Oh,
that's right!' Brax said nervously. He drew a piece of parchment from his sack
and read it without inflection: 'Excuse me, but since we are going to be your
companions on this venture, I hope it isn't too impudent to ask exactly where
we are going?'
'Why,'
Tap chirped, 'to the Eastern Kingdoms, of course!'
'The
Eastern Kingdoms?' Brax hesitated, the parchment falling from between his
fingers, and turned pale (in actuality, he turned a much lighter shade of
green). 'Isn't that where they take heroes and bake them into loaves of bread?'
I
assured the demon that I had discussed the matter with my master, and Ebenezum
had said the tales were greatly exaggerated.
'Exaggerated?'
Brax retorted. 'What does that mean? That they only bake heroes into rolls and
muffins? I had no idea that when you set out on a quest you were going to -'
Guxx
raised one of his clawed hands above his head, instantly silencing his lackey.
'Again!'
Guxx stated. Brax picked up the drum and began to beat.
125
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, fearless demon, Accompanies them to the East. Enemies shall know no
quarter! He shall rend them, man or beas -'
The
large demon started to sneeze before he had finished the last syllable, falling
instantly to the ground.
'Alas.'
Brax shook his head sadly. 'The big fellow has rhyming in his blood. Now where
did that contract go?'
'Hold!'
I demanded. I had had enough for the moment of epic verse and Netherhells
contracts. Of course, the fact that Guxx Unfufadoo was temporarily indisposed
didn't hurt, either. I would get some answers!
I asked
why the two demons were really here.
'Well .
. .' Brax looked over his shoulder at the indisposed Guxx. 'He can't hear a
thing while he's sneezing. Very well. We are genuinely here to help you on your
quest, for that is the best way for Guxx to gain revenge on those who banished
him.'
Really?
The demon's honesty took me by surprise.
'Urn
..." I began. But no, if I were to be master of this situation, I would
have to think clearly. How would my master handle a situation like this?
'Indeed,'
I began again. 'And then, I imagine, Guxx will eat me.'
'Oh, on
the contrary,' Brax replied, somewhat taken aback. 'I don't think Guxx plans to
eat you at all. That is,' he amended, 'at least no.t in the near future.'
'Indeed?'
I asked. 'But isn't he mad at me?'
'He's
probably furious, but that's beside the point. It's all a matter of priorities,
you see. First he must destroy his opposition in the Netherhells, then return
there to reestablish his rule.' Brax smiled his best salesdemon's grin.
126
'You
will be happy to know that then and only then will he come back and eat you.
Somehow,
I did not find this particularly reassuring.
'So we
will come with you on your quest,' Brax continued. 'Or you can refuse our help,
and Guxx could simply eat you now. That's one thing about having a demon of his
magnitude as an ally. You always know exactly where he stands!'
I also
knew exactly what he ate. It didn't help.
Brax
frowned. 'Now where is that contract?' He peered around in the gathering gloom.
Our encounter with the demons had taken the final hour of daylight, and night
was rapidly coming upon us.
'Indeed,'
I said a final time. 'So you think it is convenient to join me in order to
serve your own ends?'
'Yes,
more or less,' Brax reiterated, somewhat distracted. 'That, and the rumor that
you're the Eternal Apprentice.' He glanced back in my direction. 'You, I know
it's silly - well, let's face it, it's ridiculous - actually, its's more
ludicrous than anything. Anyway, Guxx is not one to discount rumors. Any
rumor!' Brax smiled at me and shook his head. 'You?' He snickered softly.
The
salesdemon turned to regard the barren hill, now a black shape against the
starlit sky.
'How am
I supposed to find my contract in the dark?'
I
wished him luck, and told him that I would be retiring for the night. I walked
away, motioning Tap to follow. The Brownie and I would need to have a
discussion.
And
there was one more thing I had to do before I went to sleep: consult my Home
Study Course. There might be nothing in there to prevent one's meeting Death,
but there surely must be a spell or two for exorcising demons.
TEN
'One
should never attempt a spell without sufficient practice. Then again, one
should never get eaten by demons, either, or have to go without a date on
Saturday night.'
- SOME
THOUGHTS ON APPRENTICESHIP
by
Wuntvor, apprentice to Ebenezum,
greatest
mage in the Western Kingdoms
(a work
in progress)
'We
have to talk.' I whispered urgently to the Brownie. 'How do we get in touch
with my master?'
'Have
no fear!' Tap reassured me heartily.' Tis as easy as making shoes.'
'Say!'
Brax called cheerfully across the field. 'I think I've finally found the
contrac -' The salesdemon's voice was abruptly cut off as he found a set of
long, nasty-looking purple claws resting on his shoulder. The claws belonged to
Guxx, who seemed to have stopped sneezing for the time being.
'Begin!'
Guxx bellowed in the other demon's ear. Brax hastily dropped the contract and
picked up his drum.
Guxx
took a deep breath and recited:
'Mighty
Guxx, the best of demons Has no fear of this Duck's ovens!
127
128
We
shall join you, boldly, bravely: All will flee, in fear before us!'
The
demon raked his claws through the air for emphasis.
'Indeed,'
I replied when I realized that the former Grand Hoohah was waiting for a
reaction. 'Nice to have you along. Now if you'll excuse me -'
'Continue!'
Guxx roared. Brax beat his drum.
'Mighty
Guxx says we should hurry! There are many who would stop us; Traitor demons,
down below here, Who want this world for their foul reason!'
'Indeed,'
I answered again. 'Um. . . indeed.'
Apparently
it was going to be more difficult to quiet Guxx down than I had first imagined.
Still, there must be some way I could get a moment free to talk to the Brownie.
I decided to try another strategy.
'Good
advice, I am sure,' I called to Guxx as I continued to walk away. 'And we will
hurry, I assure you, as soon as we get a good night's sleep.' I paused to yawn
and stretch. 'Now, if you'll excuse -'
'Persevere!'
Guxx screamed. Brax continued to beat.
'GuxxUnfufadoo,
never tiring, Guides our heroes into battle! Who needs sleeping? Who needs
eating? When this great demon leads us onwards!'
I
cleared my throat. 'Indeed,' I murmured. Guxx seemed to be a demon used to
getting his own way. What could I do?
Tap
looked up at me with some consternaton. 'Is it time for Brownie Power?'
129
I
glanced at the little fellow. What did I have to lose?
'Indeed,'
I asked. 'What kind of Brownie Power did you have in mind?'
'It's a
challenge, all right,' Tap agreed, glancing at the heavily clawed and muscled
Guxx. 'But Brownies are always ready for a challenge. How do you think we came
up with high-buttoned shoes?
'What
if -' The Brownie shook his head. 'No. The demon would slice through any shoe I
could conjure. Even a really big shoe.' He paused a moment in thought. 'How
about ..." The little fellow's frown deepened. 'No, that thing wouldn't
even notice a rain of buckles and laces.'
'Does
all your magic have to center on shoes?' I asked with a hint of hysteria.
'I beg
your pardon!' Tap replied, a hurt edge in his voice. 'Brownie magic may be
specialized, but what we do, we do with style.'
I
quickly apologized, explaining that there was a certain set of sharp, purple
claws too much on my mind. The Brownie said he quite understood.
'I
know!' Tap clicked his heels together and began to dance. 'You have given me
the answer, apprentice. Style is the key. Brownie style! All our problems are
solved. I will show them the wisdom of the Brownie Way!'
'In -
deed,'I replied slowly. Brownie style? Still, after my initial shock, I
realized the little fellow's idea had a certain merit. After all, I knew from
my own encounters with the wee folks' ideas that getting a lecture on Brownie
philosophy would probably slow the demons down far longer than any physical
force we could possibly imagine.
I told
Tap to go ahead. He skipped merrily over to the demons whilst whistling a happy
tune.
130
Now was
the time for me to get to work. While the others were occupied, I would at last
have a minute to look through the Home Study Course. My first priority was to
find a spell to banish demons. Once I had accomplished that, I could contact
Ebenezum and get on with my quest.
I
hunched down, careful that my back was facing the others, and rummaged quickly
through my pack. After taking a brief moment to pet my ferret, I pulled forth
the Course and turned rapidly to the index, anxious that I should find the
spell before the rapidly fading daylight vanished entirely.
I found
'demons' in the index almost immediately. It wasn't at all difficult; the
entries went on for pages. I quickly looked down the left-hand column.
Demons,
summoning for special occasions, page 612 Demons, summoning on short notice,
page 623 Demons, summoning multiples thereof: odd numbers,
pages 634-6; even numbers, pages 637-9 Demons, summoning specific colors, page
944
I
turned back a page, searching the 'Demon, B's for 'banishment.' My gaze jumped
at random among the entries:
Demons,
bathing habits, see Slime Pools; Uses and
Abuses
Demons,
brandishing as a form of warning, page 326 Demons, cuddling with, some words of
caution, page
945
This
was taking forever. I flipped the page again, and there it was, at the top of
the right-hand column.
131
Demons,
banishment, all purpose spell, page 487 Demons, banishment for special
occasions, page 488 Demons, banishment on short notice . . .
I
stopped reading, and rapidly turned to page 487. There was the heading, in bold
letters:
BANISHMENT
THE ALL-PURPOSE REMEDY
'This
spell,' the book went on, 'is particularly effective in dealing with demons,
and so simple and direct that even beginning wizards can accomplish it with
ease.'
I
couldn't help but grin. Effective? Simple? Direct? This was the very thing I
had been looking for.
'Shoes?'
I heard Guxx bellow behind me.
' Yes!'
Tap yelled back with almost equal force.' Shoes are the answer; the only
answer! Let me explain ..."
The
Brownie's voice thankfully lowered to a more conversational level which I could
no longer understand. I returned to the Home Study Course and the spell that I
would accomplish with ease.
Spell
Variation No. 1: Banishing Demons. Just follow the few simple directions below,
and any demon in your vicinity will instantaneously be banished from the
surface of the world.
Oddly
enough, the next paragraph was printed in bright red:
WARNING: FOLLOW
THESE DIRECTIONS EXACTLY. SUBSTITUTIONS CAN LEAD TO
DISASTER!
132
Why did
they print a warning if the spell was so easy? Perhaps it was explained in the
introductory portions of the book, somewhere 'in the four hundred eighty-six
pages preceding this one. Maybe I should try to read a little bit more.
'More
shoes?' Guxx screamed from halfway across the field. I turned to listen.
'Brax!'
Brax
pounded on his drum as Guxx intoned emphatically:
'GuxxUnfufadoo,
peerless demon Has heard enough of Brownie prattle, Has waited long enough for
humans, And will lead us into batt -'
Great
clouds of dust rose about him as Guxx succumbed to a sneezing fit.
Brax
sighed. 'It's a shame when a natural rhyming talent like that has to go to
waste.' He paused a moment to straighten the lapels on his checkered suit.
'Now, if you'll permit me to change the subject -'
Tap
tried to continue his lecture, but Brax was too fast for him.
'No,
no, my good Brownie!' Before the Brownie could protest, the demon quickly
retrieved the sheaf of parchment from where it had fallen in the grass. 'I'm
sure "Stitching techniques for proper heel placement" is a
fascinating subject. But we do have this contract here, and we all know from
experience that Guxx will only sneeze for so long.'
I
looked back at the salesdemon, waving his contract above the faltering Brownie.
It appeared, at least this time, that Brownie Power had failed.
'Wait!'
Tap interjected hastily. 'It's, uh - time for a demonstration!' He jumped into
a speedy dance.
133
The
demon's feet were suddenly covered by shiny brown shoes.
'Not
bad,' Brax murmured, temporarily distracted from his salesmanship. 'Do they do
anything?'
'Do
they do anything?' Tap replied with the slightest of hurt tones. 'These are
shoes!'
Brax
stared at his newly covered feet. He did not seem that impressed. 'So?'
'Don't
you know about the joy of shoes?' Tap asked in astonishment. 'They are an art
form, and one of the great inventions of the modern world!'
'Really?'
Brax nodded solemnly. 'But they don't do anything?'
'Of
course they do things!' Tap seemed to be getting a tad overexcited. He paused
to catch his breath. 'I mean, they keep cold air away from your feet, for one
thing. And you know those little sharp rocks that hurt the soft undersides of
your feet? Well, now that you have these..."
I
turned back to my book. It didn't look like Tap could keep Brax distracted much
longer, and Guxx was likely to stop sneezing at any moment. I had to banish
this pair before they interfered any further with my quest. Warning or no
warning, this spell would have to do. I had no time to worry.
I
quickly read the spell.
make
sure you have sufficient quantities of all the
following
before you begin:
1/2
batwing, crumbled
One
left eye of newt
1/4 cup
dried duckwort blossom
One
medium toad gizzard
One
pinch salt (to taste)
Mix the
above ingredients in a large cauldron . . .
134
I
stopped reading. Cauldron? Toad gizzard? Left eye of newt? Follow these
directions exactly?
How
could I? I didn't have any of those things!
'And
look at those laces!' Tap continued quickly, his voice rising again. 'Why, the
practice you can get tying knots..."
The
demon casually kicked the shiny brown shoes off his feet, sending them sailing
high above the cloud of dust that encased the sneezing Guxx.
Tap was
horrified.
'I'm
through fooling around," Brax said with a smile. 'Let's talk contracts. I
already know about shoes. In fact, I have a pair just for you. A pair that does
more than keep your feet warm. That's right, Brownie, I'm talking about a pair
of - magic shoes.'
'But
you threw away - I mean, those were perfectly good . . .'Tap's voice faltered.'M-magic
shoes?'
'Absolutely
correct.' Brax patted the little fellow's pointed cap. 'I could tell from the
first time I met you that you were the kind of Brownie who likes to step ahead
of the pack. And how better to do that stepping than in a stunning set of
enchanted footwear?'
Tap,
eyes and mouth both opened wide, took a step toward the demon. 'En-enchanted
footwear?'
Oh, no!
Brax had found the Brownie's weakness. Soon Tap would be laboring under a
Netherhells contract probably even worse than the one that doomed Hendrek.
I had
to banish the demons now! The general spell I had found would do me no good.
But the index had been full of others.
I
looked up 'Demons, banishing on short notice':
135
There
will often be times when demons will not have the courtesy of allowing you the
time to perform one of the more intricate and civilized banishment spells found
elsewhere in this tome. At this point, you have two options: to run, screaming,
from the demons until you find some spot you might perform those civilized
spells, or use the short, dirty little magick that follows. PLEASE NOTE: BE
SURE TO FOLLOW THE DIAGRAMS EXACTLY!
The
warning at the end was, again, printed in red. Still, there didn't seem to be
any arcane ingredients necessary to the spell that followed, only a series of
hand and foot gestures. I should be able to handle this one easily.
'What -
what kind of enchanted footwear?' Tap asked dreamily.
'Only
the very best, I assure you,' Brax replied heartily, 'with firm leather soles
and bright blue tassels!'
'Blue
tassels?' Tap responded, a beatific smile spreading across his face. 'Bright
blue tassels.'
There
was no time to waste. I began to follow the instructions in the Home Study
Course - exactly.
'First,'
I said aloud, 'perform the rite of the Mystic Rooster, to notify the spirits
that you command their attention.'
I
placed my right hand above my head as the book indicated and crowed.
'What's
that?' Tap yelped, his trance temporarily broken.
'Only
the young human, clearing his throat,' Brax assured the Brownie. 'That's not
important now. We were talking shoes.'
Tap
nodded.'Shoes.'
136
I
crowed again, but neither Brownie nor demon took further notice.
'They'll
make you a Brownie among Brownies, and all you have to do is sign on this
dotted line.' Brax riffled the contract before him. 'Don't worry about all the
fine print. Merely Netherhells' legalities, of interest only to the demons who
enforce these things. One small signature and the shoes are yours.'
'Small?'
Tap blinked. 'Are you saying that Brownies are small?'
'Why
not at all!' Brax assured him. 'Once you have these shoes, you'll be a big man
in the Brownie set. Here, let me show them to you.'
The
demon opened his sack and looked inside.
'I
think they're right over here, below these magic false teeth and this magic
imitation housefly.' He rummaged deeper still. 'Oh, yes! And this magic
antelope's horn. Unfortunately, it only works on other antelopes. Ah, I think I
see them towards the bottom.'
It was
time to proceed with my spell. I quickly read the second set of directions:
'Next, perform the Rite of the Mystic Sparrow, to instruct the spirits to fly
to your aid.'
I
spread my arms to my sides, as instructed, and waved them up and down, while at
the same time bending my knees and emitting a high, chirping sound from between
my teeth.
'No,
I'm sorry,' Tap said, looking back at me. 'That doesn't sound at all like
clearing a throat.'
'But
who knows what he got in there?" Brax murmured. 'Besides, we have a
contract to sign.'
I
chirped again. I didn't see any sign of spirits. Was this thing working?
'Might
be the hiccups,' Tap ventured.
'Yes,
it might!' Brax replied with the slightest bit of irrita-
137
tion.
'But what does that matter when we're talking about magic shoes?'
I
chirped again for good measure, hoping the spirits could hear me.
'Whooping
cough?' Tap mused. He glanced back into the demon's gaze, and the questioning
look dulled in his eyes.
Brax
stared at the Brownie. The smile reappeared on Tap's tiny face.
'Yes,'
he whispered happily. 'Magic shoes.'
'That's
a bit more like it,' Brax replied merrily. 'Once we get the contract signed, we
can ask the young human what he's doing. Maybe it's a hobby of some sort.' Brax
went back to searching in his bag.
Perhaps
it was time to go on to the third part of the spell, I decided.
The
demon dropped his sack as purple claws surrounded his neck.
'Begin!'
Even in
Guxx's stranglehold, Brax managed to pick up his drum. The blue and purple
demon chanted:
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, Mystic Demon, Knows when he sees magic brewing, Sees when humans
give him trouble, Says that wizards soon get eaten!'
The
Brownie shook his head as if to clear it.
'Him?'
Tap pointed at me. 'A wizard? If he was a wizard, why would he need Brownie
magic?'
Guxx
glowered at me, flexing his claws.
'Yeah,'
Brax added. 'The little fellow's right. I mean, what kind of magic can you make
by clearing your throat? It's easier to believe this guy's the Eternal
138 CraigShaw Gardner
Apprentice
than' - he snorted - 'a wizard!'
Both
Brax and the Brownie had a good laugh.
Guxx
still glowered, but the other's arguments seemed to have kept him, at least for
the moment, from attacking and eating me.
If I
was going to banish them, there would never be a better time. There was nothing
to do but finish the spell.
I
glanced quickly to my Home Study Course: 'Now it is time for the Mystic
Warthog, to instruct the spirits to banish the demons from the surface world.'
I
quickly curved my hands to either side of my nose, like tusks, and began to
snort, stamping my feet in the described rhythm.
'Magic!'
Guxx screamed, and leapt for me, claws extended.
Somehow,
I managed to stand my ground and finish the spell, although the sight of an
onrushing demon somewhat unnerved me.
And
then I thought: I had stomped my foot seven times. Hadn't I? Guxx was still
rushing forward to rend and tear. I had lost count.
I stomped
once more to be sure.
And
Guxx froze in mid-stride.
The
spell was working! Brax seemed frozen as well, drum in one hand, contract in
the other. The spirits must be at hand. I snorted a couple more times for good
measure. Soon the banishment would begin.
The
ground began to shake. What was going on? The Home Study Course had said
nothing about this.
The
quake beneath my feet intensified. It took me a moment to realize that I hadn't
banished anyone.
Instead,
I had summoned the Netherhells!
ELEVEN
'The
professional magician must always be ready for the unexpected, for who knows
what magic might bring? Thus, one should always be prepared when performing
sorcery, and have on hand a full knowledge of all the latest banishment spells,
a good half-dozen well planned escape routes, and perhaps most important, a
constant supply of clean linen in the guest room.'
- THE
TEACHING OF EBENEZUM, Volume IX
Oh, no.
What had I done?
The
shaking earth before me tore asunder, and from that rift in the ground rose a
great oaken table, complete with five demons. This was far worse than I had
thought. I had somehow summoned the entire dread legion of the Netherhells'
Conquest by Committee!
'Point
of order!' the small, somewhat sickly looking demon at the end cried.
The
much larger demon at table's center pounded its gavel. 'Yes, yes. What is it
this time?'
'Beg
pardon,' the small, sickly demon remarked in a voice so brash that no one,
anywhere, at any time, would ever pardon anything it said. 'Look around us. We
don't appear to be where we should be. I really thought someone should mention
that.'
139
140 Craig Sha w Ga rdner
'What
do you mean?' the gavel demon demanded. 'We followed the most recent burst of
wizardly energy, and here we are.'
The
gavel demon was so busy glaring down at its shorter committee member that it
had not bothered to study the surroundings. This, I thought, might be my
chance. If the demonic committee was going to pause for a discussion, maybe
there was time for a counterattack after all!
'Beg
pardon,' the small sickly demon continued, 'but there don't appear to be any
wizards.' The demon smiled, totally self-satisfied. 'I thought someone should
mention that, too.'
The
gavel demon looked about in astonishment. 'By the Netherhells! For once our
small, sickly member is correct. There don't appear to be any wizards! Is this
not then Vushta after all?' The demon paused to look about suspiciously.
'Careful now! This could be some sort of surface world trick.'
Oh,
would that I did have a trick! Maybe, I thought, if I looked quickly, I might
find something in my Home Study Course. But what?
'Point
of order!' the small, sickly demon screamed.
The
gavel demon looked at the other fiend with half-closed eyes. 'You've already
had your point of -'
Small
and sickly shook its head emphatically. 'This is an entirely different one.' It
pointed its diminutive and pale hand across the field. 'Isn't that the former
Grand Hoohah standing yonder?'
They
had spotted Guxx! I would have to act quickly. I opened the Course to the
index. But what to look under? Mayhaps 'Demons, immobilized by magic'? I
flipped to the back of the book.
141
'Oh,
my,' the gavel demon murmured, nodding at the silent Guxx. It coughed politely,
a truly unpleasant sound. 'Excuse us, your immenseship.' The gavel demon tried
to smile. 'Didn't mean to bother you. Just passing through, don't you know.'
Guxx,
frozen immobile by magic, did not reply. I scanned the pages quickly, searching
for 'Demons, immobilized..."
'Your
magnificenceship?' the gavel demon ventured. 'Surely you understand.'
Guxx
stood there like a statue. The gavel demon began to sweat. I looked down at my
book again. I spied an entry for 'Demons, immersed in syrup.' I was getting
close.
'Your
superiorship?' The fiend fell to its knees. 'Please give us a chance to
explain!'
I
quickly scanned the next entry. 'Demons, immodesty at parties.' But 'immodest'
came after 'immobile'! That meant the entry I was looking for did not exist!
I
stared blankly at the book. The answer had to be in there somewhere. Didn't it?
'Point
of order!' the small demon yelled. 'The Grand Hoohah hasn't moved -'
'So
what if the Grand Hoohah hasn't moved?' the gavel demon screamed hysterically.
'If the Grand Hoohah doesn't want to -'
'Beg
pardon,' the small fiend continued. 'I believe he hasn't moved because he
cannot move. See how the birds flutter about him, as if he were a tree or
standing stone. He appears to be frozen, perhaps by some diabolical surface
spell.'
'What
are you ..." The gavel demon paused to peer at the immobile Guxx. At that
very instant a sparrow alighted on the former Grand Hoohah's nose.
142
'Frozen?'
the gavel demon whispered.
Frozen!
I thought. Of course! I quickly thumbed through the index to F.
'I just
thought someone should mention that,' the sickly demon added with a grin.
'Frozen.
You don't say. Frozen.' The gavel demon wiped its brow and pounded its gavel.
'Who cares about the old Grand Hoohah anyway? It is time for the committee to
rule!'
Here it
was! 'Frozen demon, on a stick, page 212." On a stick? Somehow, that
didn't sound right. Still, it was my only hope.
The
large demon pounded the gavel again. 'All in favor of attack?'
Four of
the five demons raised their sharp and ugly claws. I would have to hurry before
my blood was boiled!
'Very
well,' the gavel demon rapped. 'Majority -'
'Point
of order!' the small, sickly, dissenting demon shrieked.
It
appeared that I might still have a moment. I quickly turned to page 212.
'I am
sorry," the gavel demon said in a very loud voice that didn't sound sorry
at all, 'but the vote does not have to be unanimous in a case like this.'
The
sickly demon pulled a huge tome from beneath the table. 'But it says right here
in the Netherhells bylaws ..."
I had a
tome of my own to look through. I found page 212 and quickly read through the
text. Here it was!
'FROZEN
DEMON ON A STICK: For the wizard that enjoys entertaining, here's the perfect
end to a delightful meal -'
I
stopped reading. This wouldn't do at all.
'But there
aren't any wizards!'
the gavel demon
143
screamed.
'You said so yourself! Surely the rules are different when there aren't any wizards!'
'Point
of -' the other demon began.
'Oh,
no, you don't!' the gavel fiend exclaimed. 'The rest of us are going to attack
without you!'
So this
was it. There'd be no more time for the Home Study Course. I dropped my book
and picked up my stout oak staff. I knew it wasn't much protection against the
might of the committee, but it was all I had. I hoped that with the help of the
Brownie, who now stood on one side of me, and my ferret, who had emerged from
the pack to stand on the other side, that we, together, might make an
accounting.
'Come,
fellow demons,' the gavel demon extolled. 'It is time to boil blood!'
'Oh,
no, it isn't!' another voice boomed, high above me.
Who
could it be? Demonic reinforcements, wishing to boil our blood even more
efficiently than before? With some trepidation, I looked aloft.
'Look
out!' cried the voice, both loud and deep. 'Make way! Clear a path! Watch your
heads!'
The
voice belonged to Hubert the dragon, who carried the damsel Alea upon his back.
The two of them appeared to be landing in our midst.
The
demons scattered. Three of them took their table with them.
'Thank
you,' Hubert said, once he had settled his huge dragon bulk on the ground. 'We
always do like to make an entrance.'
'Point
of order!' the sickly demon interjected.
The
gavel demon ignored the other's cries, turning instead to the newcomers, its
gavel raised above its head like
144
a
weapon. 'How dare you tell the Committee of Conquest it isn't time to boil
blood!'
'Simplicity
itself,' Hubert replied. 'No matter what the occasion, without Damsel and
Dragon it simply doesn't happen!'
'Doesn't
. . . happen?' If the gavel demon had seemed upset before, now it was
absolutely livid, the once rich blue of its scales turned a shiny purple. I had
to admit that even I was taken aback by Hubert's remarks, perhaps because I had
never thought of boiling blood as an 'occasion.' Still, the arrival of Damsel
and Dragon had, at the least, temporarily stopped the demonic attack. Perhaps I
should give the Home Study Course another try.
'I'll
show you what doesn't happen!' the gavel demon shrieked after it had managed to
control its breathing.
'Of
course. Certainly,' Hubert replied affably. 'But first allow us to introduce
ourselves. Damsel, if you would get me my hat?'
Alea
reached into the satchel strapped to Hubert's back and extracted a cylindrical
purple hat with a snappy brim. She placed it firmly on Hubert's head.
'But -'
the gavel demon began.
'No
buts about it,' Hubert replied. 'We have to get to know each other. And what
better way to get acquainted than with a little song and dance?'
'What?'
the gavel demon bellowed. 'Don't -'
Damsel
hopped down off the dragon's back and Hubert began to sing:
'The trouble
with demons, as everybody knows,
Is when
you stomp them, they squish between your
toes.'
145
'Between
your toes!' Damsel chorused. Hubert continued:
'The
trouble with demons, as everybody sees,
Is when
you kick them, they splatter on your knees.'
'Right
on your knees!' Damsel echoed.
The
demons stared at them, open-mouthed, their yellowed teeth glinting in the sun.
I would never have thought to neutralize a Netherhells attack with song and
dance, especially a song and dance about squishing demons. Still, Hubert had
told me many times: 'There is no such thing as a hostile audience, only
inadequate performers.' Now, it seemed, he was out to prove his point.
The
strange thing was, the song and dance worked. Maybe it was the newness of their
performance, the incongruity of song and dance just before battle, the true
horribleness of the dragon's singing voice, or perhaps simple shock. Whatever
combination of factors neutralized the demons, they only sat and stared,
stupefied.
Let's
face it. Even I was dazzled by Damsel and Dragon's fancy footwork. Mesmerized
like the others, I completely forgot about my Home Study Course.
Damsel
and dragon sang together:
'They're
not much of a treat Because they're no good to eat. Too spicy! And their claws,
Will give your stomach pause. But the trouble demons do Is when a demon
troubles you!'
'
Yeah!' Damsel and Dragon shouted. 'So let's give a little advice.'
146
Hubert
waved his tail in Alea's direction. 'Take it, damsel!'
Alea
launched into a series of complicated dance steps, much like I had seen the
Brownie use when he was performing his magic.
'Say,
big fellow,' she called out to Hubert. 'Do you know why demons don't accept
jobs from dragons?'
'Why,
yes, Damsel!' Hubert blew a smoke ring. 'They're always afraid of getting
fired!'
They
danced together for a moment, the dragon's footsteps shaking the earth.
'But
tell me, Damsel,' Hubert said at last. 'I understand you'll never date anyone
from the fiery pits of the Netherhells.'
'Yes,
it's true,' Alea sighed. 'It's just that they keep reminding me of old flames.'
The two
danced some more.
'Say,
Damsel,' Hubert began.
'Yes,
Dragon -' Alea replied.
'Do you
know demons don't like the surface world?'
'No,
but if you hum a few bars, I'll fake it!'
When I
look back on it now, I realize that line was where Damsel and Dragon went
wrong. That final joke was far too old and far too horrible. It snapped the
spell their impromptu show had cast. The demons simply couldn't take it
anymore.
'Boil
the dragon's blood!' they chorused as one.
'I'm
pretty hot-blooded already,' Hubert quipped. 'Comes from having a forest fire
in your lungs.' But the demons had all gathered behind their table and were
staring intently at their adversary.
Hubert
stumbled and almost fell on top of Alea. The Committee's concentration was too
much for him. His top
147
hat
fell from his head. He gamely tried to finish his routine, but his movements
seemed to have more stagger and less dance in them with every passing moment.
I had
to do something. But what? I had learned from bitter experience that the Home
Study Course might not be the best resource when one was hurried. And I could
think of no better reason to hurry than what was transpiring between Hubert and
the demons.
'Is it
time for Brownie Power?' Tap asked.
'It's
time for anything!' I cried. 'Anything you can think of.'
Tap
nodded grimly. 'You want the works, you got it!' He began to dance with purpose.
A dark
brown cloud rolled in to fill the sky. The smallest demon shouted 'Point of
order!' but the others were too busy boiling blood to listen.
Then it
started to rain slippers, directly over the demonic committee.
'Not
enough!' Tap grimaced. 'Brownies do it better!'
He
danced faster. The rain turned first to sandals, then to shiny shoes with
buckles. A couple of the blood-boiling demons glanced up.
'You're
getting to them!' I shouted encouragingly.
Tap
shook his tiny head. 'Still not enough. Brownies do it best!' He danced so fast
that I could no longer see his feet.
The
rain turned to thick, heavy boots.
The
committee cried out in alarm, shielding their heads and staring up at the
boot-laden sky. Hubert stood up and shook his large body. The spell had been
broken!
'All
right, Damsel,' he began. 'Time for another chorus. A-one and a -' The dragon
gasped.
I
glanced back at the committee. They were once again concentrating their
collective will on the dragon, the boots
148
bouncing
harmlessly from their brightly scaled bodies. Their demonic hides were too
thick. Once the initial surprise was gone, they had returned immediately to
boiling blood, knowing the shoes would do them no harm.
With a
final groan, Hubert sank to his reptilian knees. Alea ran quickly out of the
way as the dragon's great bulk crashed to the ground.
'Not
enough,' Tap gasped. 'Brownie Power not . . .' And he, too, fell to the ground,
beyond dancing another step. The boots stopped falling. The demonic committee
stood behind their table, directing their unanimous blood-boiling stare at the
quickly fading dragon.
The
Brownie had failed. It was up to me. If Hubert was to live, I would have to
distract them. Somehow. I ran towards the table, the loudest scream I could
muster upon my lips.
'Die,
fiend!' I shouted as I swung my stout oak staff.
'Beg
pardon,' the small, sickly demon replied as it deftly ducked beneath my blow,
'but I think not.' And it picked up the huge volume of Netherhells bylaws to
defend itself.
I
backed away from the massive weight swinging in the demon's hands. Would that I
had brought my own Home Study Course and we could have fought book to book. As
it was, my stout oak staff was no match for the heavy tome. One swing of the
bylaws and my weapon snapped in two!
'Point
of order!' the sickly demon screamed as it leapt atop me to press the amazingly
heavy tome against my chest. I was pinned instantly against the ground, as if I
had the bulk of the mighty Hendrek pushed into me. I couldn't breathe! I would
be crushed to death by the Netherhells bylaws!
The
demon on my chest cackled. 'The vote is unanimous, and the final results are
dea -' The demon's sentence ended in a surprised screech.
149
'Eep!
Eep!' came the answering screech of my ferret, who leapt straight for the
fiend's astonished countenance. The demon fell backwards in shock, and the
bylaws slid from my chest.
I did
not move for a moment, attempting to regain my breath. I turned my head and saw
that Alea kneeled by the fallen Hubert.
'Oh,'
Alea sobbed. 'What can we do?'
'I will
die ... performing!' Hubert replied with a groan. 'It is the way ... it should
be! Hit it, Damsel!
Alea
began to dance before Hubert's prostrate body as the dragon sang as best he
could:
'The
trouble with . . . demons,' Hubert gasped, 'as ... everyone believes, is that .
. . they don't go well . . . with crackers . . . and they don't ... go well . .
. with . . . cheese.'
'Not
good with cheese!' Alea chorused with tears in her eyes. Hubert would go to his
death a showdragon!
The
demons chortled behind their table. They knew when they were winning. And
Hubert was by far the strongest among us. Only his dragon fire had any hope
against the combined demonic might of the Netherhells committee. With Hubert
defeated, they would destroy the rest of us in less time than it took to say
'Point of order!' Nothing could save us now!
Then
Guxx Unfufadoo began to sneeze.
TWELVE
'Demons
are sadly lacking in the social graces. They are just as likely to eat you with
the salad fork as with the proper utensil, and after they've gobbled up two or
three humans, they seldom even cover their mouths when they belch. Still, if
you insist on inviting a demon to your next gathering, it will make for a
fascinatingly different party, especially if you seat some of your least
favorite guests on the demon's side of the table.'
- ASK
EBENEZUM: THE WIZARD'S GUIDE
TO
PERFECT ETIQUETTE, fourth edition
It took
me a moment to comprehend what had happened. Guxx had suddenly, miraculously,
recovered from his frozen state. At first I had no idea why. Then I realized
that the former Grand Hoohah only sneezed when exposed to poetry. And that,
after a fashion, is just what Damsel and Dragon had given him in their 'Trouble
with Demons' song.
Damsel
and Dragon had assaulted Guxx's frozen ears with rhyme after rhyme, so that at
last his sorcerous malady had overwhelmed whatever spell I had laid upon him,
the stronger magick winning out in the end. I was sure, though, that the
crucial moment came during the dragon's last verse, the one that paired
'believes' with 'cheese.' Almost a good rhyme, but not quite; the sort of
poetry Guxx used to thrive on!
151
152
'Point
of order!' the small demon screamed as it pointed at the sneezing Guxx.
'I see
it!' the gavel demon replied. 'I think this situation calls for a brief
conference.' The five demons huddled together.
Slowly
Guxx was recovering. The sneezes were becoming fewer and further between. The
former dictator of all the Netherhells staggered over to the still-frozen Brax.
'Begin!'
Guxx rumbled in the other's ear.
Brax
blinked, and began to beat his drum.
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, noblest demon, Greets this group of demon traitors, Has one question
for these demons: How would they like to be murdered?'
'Murdered?'
the small, sickly demon ventured. 'How about' 'Not very much'' ?'
Guxx
pointed a quivering claw at the small demon and yelled again in Brax's ear:
'Continue!'
Brax
beat and Guxx intoned:
'Guxx
informs you: He can eat you; He can rend you; he can tear you; He can squash
you; he can stomp you. ' 'Not very much" is not an option!'
'All in
favor of retreat!' the gavel demon exclaimed.
The
Committee disappeared before they could even take a vote.
Quiet
descended over the field, the only sound the muted beating of Brax's drum.
'They're
gone?' Hubert sniffed. 'Oh, well. They weren't
153
much of
an audience.' The dragon tipped his hat in my direction. 'Still, you can't say
we didn't give them their money's worth.'
'Oh,
Wuntie!' Alea ran towards me across the field, her long blond hair streaming
behind her in the wind. 'You were so brave, facing those demons all by
yourself!'
'Hey!'
a weak voice said by my feet. 'What about me?' The Brownie seemed to be
recovering, too. 'Don't I count for something? Well' - the small fellow paused,
then added in a whisper - 'maybe I don't.'
'Eep
eep!' my ferret commented.
But
Alea only had eyes for me. She was approaching rapidly, her arms outstretched
to embrace me. My throat suddenly felt very dry.
'It
certainly was dramatic there for a few minutes,' Hubert mused. 'What do you
call that staring routine of theirs?'
I told
the dragon they referred to it as boiling blood.
'Boiling
blood?' Hubert nodded his approval. 'Ithasaring to it. I wonder if we could
incorporate "the dying dragon" into our act. What pathos!'
And in
that instant Alea was upon me.
'Oh,
Wuntie!' she whispered as her form pushed against mine.
'Um,' I
replied. Before I could say more, her lips were covering my own.
'You
were so brave back there,' Alea gushed between kisses. 'So bold, so ... so
foolhardy!' Her lips swept in for another attack, but I managed to dodge them
long enough to wriggle from her grasp.
'Alea!'
I gasped.' Please!' I did my best to catch my breath. 'We are on a quest!'
'But
that's just it!' She smiled fiercely. 'There's something about a man who. .
.who. . .throws himself at danger!'
154
I saw
fire in the damsel's eyes. I took a step away. Alea managed to reach out and
catch my wrist anyway. This was too much. Didn't she realize the importance of
our mission?
'I'm
sorry, Alea,' I insisted, disentangling myself again from her embrace. 'Whatever
you have in mind, the quest must come first.'
'Is
that so?' She smiled meaningfully at me as she stepped even closer than she had
been before. 'Well, my bold' - she paused to ruffle my hair - 'quester. Perhaps
while we are' - she paused to rub her shoulder against mine -'questing, we will
at last get a little time to spend' - her hand drifted down from my head,
grazing my neck and spine -'together.'
'Um,' I
remarked. 'Uh . . . indeed.' I had the feeling that her definition of questing
might be somewhat different from my own.
' No w
that P m with you,' she added,' I'm not even afraid of being baked into bread.'
'Baked
into bread?' a small voice piped from near my feet.
Alea
nodded. 'That's what they do to you in the Eastern Kingdoms.'
'Why
would they do that?' Tap inquired.
'So
that the giants can eat you,' Alea answered.
'Oh,'
Tap replied. Somehow, he didn't seem to be his old self. The smile was gone
from his voice, the bounce from his step. And perhaps most shocking of all: since
his shoe defeat, he hadn't even referred to Brownie Power.
'Recommence!'
Guxx shouted from the spot where he stood, halfway across the field. Brax
rebeat his drum.
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, noble leader, Tells you " Have no fear of giants!'' Follow me
to Eastern Kingdoms, And my claws will shred their ovens!'
155
Guxx
roared as he finished the verse, sweeping his extremely long, extremely sharp
claws through the air for effect. I knew what this meant. He wanted to take
over the quest!
Guxx
glowered meaningfully in my direction. What could I do? I no longer had even my
stout oak staff for protection.
' Uh,'
I remarked. I wondered if there might be a way I could quickly glance through
the Home Study Course without raising the demon's suspicions.
A great
shadow fell over me. I looked up to see Hubert, who casually blew a smoke ring
in Guxx's general direction.
'I
think not,' the dragon replied softly. 'Wuntvor is the leader of our quest. We
follow him.'
'Reassert!'
Guxx screamed. Brax continued his rhythmic accompaniment.
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, natural leader, Does not follow any human, Leads the bravest into
battle, Eats any who disobey him!'
The
demon paused to show his teeth.
'I
trust that is your final word.' Hubert coughed gently, then inhaled and removed
his top hat.
'Proceed!'
Guxx added. Brax took his drum and proceeded.
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, never beaten, Leads no matter what the dragon -'
Two
great gouts of flame burst from Hubert's nostrils, searing a patch of ground
mere inches from Guxx's toes. Brax lost the beat, jumping away from the fire
with a yelp. Guxx
156
stared
down at the charred earth for a moment before concluding his verse.
'. . .
Then again, there is no reason, Not to hear some more discussion.'
'Bravo,'
the dragon replied. 'And our reasoned discussion should begin with our leader,
Wuntvor.' He glanced down at me. 'Well, Wuntvor? Anythingyou want.'
Guxx
grumbled darkly, but madeno furthermove. Hubert had given the quest back to me,
and I knew exactly what I wanted. No, as much as I yearned to rest and put a
good meal in my belly, there was something we all needed more:
I had
to contact Ebenezum!
' I
must be alone for a moment,' I said, much more solemnly than I felt.
Guxx
glared again at the scorched grass, then paced away from the others. Brax
followed at a distance, obviously fearful of his master's mood. I turned to
Hubert and thanked him for his efforts.
'Think
nothing of it,' the dragon said with a toss of his head. 'We know where our
interest lies. After all, when was the last time you saw a demon applaud?' He
chuckled derisively. 'They have no appreciation at all of the vaudevillian
arts.'
The
vaudevillian arts? I wasn't too sure if I had any appreciation of those myself,
but I thought it rude to mention that thought to a dragon who had so recently
saved me. Instead I asked Hubert and Alea to leave me with the Brownie.
Damsel
and Dragon readily agreed.
'Come
on, Tap,' I said to the small fellow by my foot. 'It's time for Brownie Power.'
Tap
frowned up at me. 'Are you sure?'
157
This
was far worse than I thought. I had to be careful not to frown back at the
Brownie. How would my master handle something like this?
'Certainly,'
I replied with a cheerful smile. 'Don't you remember, Brownies do it better?'
Tap
turned to stare at the ground.' Do they?'
This
was not going to be as easy as I had hoped.
'Of
course they do!' I knelt down and patted the Brownie's back with my index
finger. 'Didn't you tell me that Brownies have it all?'
'All of
what?' Tap looked up at me and sighed. 'Somehow, none of it seems to matter
anymore. I failed. I. . . I couldn't save you with my shoes.'
'Indeed?'
I replied. 'But we are still here and safe, aren't we?'
Tap
nodded mutely.
'And
we're here in part becauseof your braveefforts. Your shoe attack gave Hubert
enough time to sing his final verse, the verse that reawoke Guxx and,
ultimately, saved us all.'
The
Brownie paused in thought. 'Then Brownie Power didn't fail you?'
'No, it
just worked in a way we didn't expect.' Like everything else that has happened
to me since leaving the Western Woods, I added to myself. I remembered what
Ebenezum had said about my leading a charmed life. I thought again about what
Death had told me abut the Eternal Apprentice.
'So you
see,' I added aloud, 'now you have saved my life more than once.'
'I ...
I have, haven't I?' Tap's voice was filled with wonder.
'Indeed,'
I added. 'Never fear. Brownies have their proper place in the scheme of
things.'
'And an
important place it is, too!' Tap added, the
158
old
verve back in his voice. 'That's Brownie Power!'
'Indeed
it is,' I coaxed. 'The same Brownie Power with which we're going to contact
Ebenezum!' -
'You
need to contact Ebenezum?' Tap laughed. 'Well why didn't you say so? 'Tis time
for Brownie magic!'
'Indeed,'I
replied.
Tap
began a dance even more complicated than the one he used for the rain of shoes.
A breeze sprang up from nowhere, lifting the dirt and dead leaves into a tall,
brown cloud that circled around us like a wall so that we were hidden from the
eyes of others. But the cloud kept its distance, so that I had no trouble
breathing and Tap could continue his dance.
Tap
winked up at me. 'Are you ready?'
Somewhere
in the far, far distance, I heard a sneeze. A wizardly sneeze.
'
Indeed!' my master' s voice called, faint but clear.' Be with you in a second!'
The
wall about us intensified, turning from the color of yellow mud to that of dark,
rich earth. Then suddenly, directly in front of the spot where Tap was dancing,
there appeared a point of light upon the wall. The Brownie whistled and cheered
as his feet flew from step to step.
The
light grew, filling fully half the circle in which we were enclosed, and I
realized I was looking at the courtyard of the Wizards College at Vushta, just
as I had left it, except for one thing.
In the
center of the yard was a giant shoe.
'Now
that's Brownie Power!' Tap exclaimed.
'Indeed?'
the shoe replied. 'You wished to speak with me, Wuntvor?'
It was
my master, the great wizard Ebenezum!
THIRTEEN
'What
happens when you encounter a gigantic and hideous creature who sports huge
fangs and claws and breathes great streams of flame? May I suggest that you
make friends as quickly as possible.'
- THE
TEACHINGS OF EBENEZUM, Volume XXIIV
It took
me a moment to collect my thoughts.
'I'd
appreciate it,' Tap mentioned as he madly moved his feet, 'if the two of you
would communicate. I've already learned once today' - the Brownie gasped in air
- 'that I cannot dance forever.'
'Certainly,'
I replied, a bit abashed. I realized I was having some trouble addressing the
wizard in his shoe disguise. I shouldn't have been surprised, really. Ebenezum
and the Brownie had used the protective abilities of the giant shoe once
before, when the wizard and I found ourselves in the midst of a union meeting
of mythical monsters, a magical situation my master could only survive from
within the protective shoe leather. Now Ebenezum was called on to confront
magic from a great distance. Under the circumstances, the enclosing shoe made
perfect sense.
Still,
I had looked forward to seeing my master's long white beard and stately robes,
tastefully embroidered with silver moons and stars. Somehow, talking to a shoe
was nowhere near as reassuring.
159
160
'Um . .
.' I began.
'Yes,
Wunt?' my master-inside-the-shoe prompted. Where should I start? So much had
happened since I had left Vushta. Perhaps I should begin with the attack by the
Netherhells. Or mayhaps it was more important to reveal Guxx's startling
turnabout when he joined the quest.
Instead
I decided to tell him about my meeting with Death.
'Indeed?'
my master remarked when I was finished. 'That could explain a great many
things. When you left Vushta so suddenly, I felt there must be some deeper
reason. That was why I sent the Brownie after you. But Death called you the
Eternal Apprentice?'
The
shoe paused and rocked back on its heel. 'Death is an enigma, Wunt. His power
is one of the most natural things in the world, the ending of life. Still, few
wizards of repute have endeavored to study Death's power, for fear of what that
knowledge might bring. Thus, while Death is with us every day, we know little
of his true nature. However, the very concept of an Eternal Apprentice is a
fascinating conjecture.' The shoe's laces wriggled as if the wizard was moving
about inside. 'Indeed. I will have to think on it. In the meantime, Wuntvor, you
seem to be following the best path. Do you wish any further advice?'
I
wished any and all advice the wizard could give me, so I told him about Guxx,
and our recent altercation with the Netherhells.
'I
see.' The whole shoe appeared to nod solemnly. 'It sounds like an uneasy
alliance at best. And yet if Death is correct in his accusations, Guxx has
joined you as another companion, a situation that could work to your
advantage.'
The
shoe creaked as Ebenezum no doubt leaned forward
161
against
the leather. Did I see his steel-gray eyes studying me through the eyelets?
The
Brownie waved his tiny hands in my direction. 'I hate to bring . . . this up,
fellows,' he managed, breathing heavily, 'but this Brownie's power has . . .
almost worn . . . through.'
Now
that he mentioned it, I noticed that Tap's once fancy footwork was becoming
more of a shuffle than a dance. The magic image of Ebenezum's shoe flickered
and began to grow indistinct around the heel.
'Very
well,' my master continued. 'We shall hurry. Wuntvor, one part of Death's story
seems to be correct, and that is his information about companions. According to
what you have told me, you left Vushta hurriedly because it seemed that the
entire town wanted to accompany you. That was apparently the case, for moments
after we realized you had disappeared, everyone who desired to join your quest
had disappeared as well. I fear, Wuntvor, that half of Vushta is following you
upon the road, wishing to be your companion.'
I was
quite taken aback. It appeared that this quest might get somewhat larger than I
had at first anticipated.
And
then the true meaning of the wizard's statement sank in.
'Everyone?'
I breathed, almost fearful of considering the possibility. Could my master mean
that Norei was rushing to join me as well? I had almost given up hope, but now
-
Tap
stumbled and almost fell. He slowly dragged his feet back and forth, as if they
were made of lead. The shoe was fading.
'Whoever
plans to meet you, I am sure you will see them soon enough,' Ebenezum continued
quickly. 'We need to discuss strategy, and I fear that the Brownie cannot dance
162
forever.
I believe that my fellow wizards have recovered sufficiently to best that
demonic committee one more time. We shall try to draw the next Netherhells
attack here, a ploy that, if nothing else, will serve to further confuse them
and give you time to finish your quest. That's the advantage to fighting
committees, you know; the chance of confusion increases in direct relation to
the number of committee members. But make haste, Wuntvor. Enlist Mother Duck to
our cause and we will be able to defeat the Netherhells forever!'
'That's
it!' the Brownie gasped, falling on his face. Ebenezum disappeared, and the
brown dirt wall settled to the ground. That meant it was time for action.
I
cheered heartily. My companions all looked at me with some surprise.
'No
time for sleeping!' I scooped the Browne up in my palm and beckoned with my
free hand to Guxx and Brax, Damsel and Dragon. 'Onwards, fellow beings. We seek
the Eastern Kingdoms!'
I
quickly gathered up my pack, once again containing both ferret and Home Study
Course. I left the remains of my stout oak staff behind; I would find a
replacement along the way. I began to whistle one of Damsel and Dragon's
ditties. All was right with the world. Norei was following me!
I heard
a rustling in the bushes behind me. Could it be? Would my prayers be answered
so soon?
I
turned and walked quickly toward the dense underbrush. 'Is it you?' I
whispered.
I got
no reply, save the sound of heavy breathing. It did not sound like Norei. And
yet, what if she had run all the way from Vushta to be with me? Would not her
breath be labored as she tried to draw air into her sweet lungs?
163
Perhaps
she was afraid to step out and meet me when she was not yet at her best. But
now that she was so close, I could not bear to wait another moment without her!
I would have to coax her out of hiding.
'Are
you in there?' I murmured softly.
Was it
my imagination, or did the breathing get louder?
'If
you've come all this way, why not come out and see me?' The bushes rustled
again. Was she coming out at last?
'Come
on, now,' I prompted. 'You know how much I've missed you.'
And
with that, a head forced its way through the undergrowth; a head topped by a
golden horn.
'How
long I have waited for you to say that!' The unicorn stared at me with its
large, limpid eyes. 'Others of my kind might have scoffed at me, for galloping
after you all the way from Vushta. But you should know by now that you are one
of the few mortals for which I would' - the unicorn paused, tossing its
splendid head so that its horn shone in the sun - 'work up a sweat.'
'Well,'
I replied, a bit taken aback. This had not quite worked out as I had planned.
'But you don't understand. You see, I thought -'
The
unicorn glanced past my shoulder at my other companions, who had turned to
watch us.
'I see
now,' the magnificent beast whispered conspira-torially. 'You're shy about
sharing your feelings in front of all your friends. I understand perfectly.
Unicorns know all about shyness.' It nudged me gently with its golden horn.
'We'll talk about this later' - the beast snorted briefly in the direction of
the others - 'when we're alone.'
'Indeed.'
I cleared my throat and turned to face the others. 'The unicorn has volunteered
to join our quest!'
No one
seemed particularly excited by the prospect of the
164
unicorn
ally, but then no one objected, either. I turned east and waved for the others
to follow.
'What
we need,' Hubert called from where he lumbered along behind me, 'is a good
marching song. The sort of thing to lift the spirits and make the miles fly
by!'
Alea
looked up at him: 'Were you thinking of singing number 126?'
'A
perfect choice!' the dragon agreed 'Shall we? Once you learn the chorus,
everyone, feel free to join in.'
Damsel
and Dragon began to sing:
'If we
are bold, if we are brave,
If we
believe in true romance,
If we are
questing, with a world to save,
We'll
save it all with song and dance!
If we
are mighty, if we are true,
If we
are to win the battle long,
How can
we conquer? What can we do,
Unless
we do it first with dance and -'
Guxx
ran in front of the singing, dancing couple, dragging Brax behind him. 'Now!'
he screamed above the din of the song.
Brax
regained his feet and started to beat.
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, reasoned demon, Asks that you would cease your singing, Asks if you
could stop your rhyming, Asks if we might walk in silence.'
The
demon blew his nose for emphasis.
'What?'
the dragon cried happily. 'But you just haven't
165
gotten
into the spirit of the thing. It gets better as it goes along. Listen to this.'
Damsel
and Dragon sang together:
'If we
are brave, if we are bold, If we believe that truth just grows, Then come on
and do what you're told. Bring a song to battle and tap those toes!'
'Continue!'
Guxx screamed in response. Brax pounded on his drum.
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, annoyed demon, Demands you stop this caterwauling, Demands you spend
this trip in silence, Or there will be some retribution!'
'Did
someone say something, Damsel?' Hubert inquired.
'Not
that I heard, Dragon,' Alea replied as she pirouetted.
'Oh,
well.' Hubert blew a smoke ring in the shape of a fly. 'Must have been an
insect somewhere. But we have another verse!'
'We
have hundreds of verses!' Damsel added. And they sang again:
'If we
are true, if we are mighty, You'll hear us singing down the street, Come on now
and don't be flighty, Just come with us and slap those fee -'
'Overwhelm!'
Guxx shrieked in a voice so loud that it shook the trees.
166 Brax
pounded on the drum with renewed force.
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, enraged demon, Informs those who still are singing, Soon enough
they'll find those voices, Stomped to bits by feet of demons!'
'Damsel?'
Hubert remarked. 'I feel another verse coming on.'
'Indeed!'
I yelled over everyone. 'I've had enough . . .' I paused and coughed to get my
voice back down to a reasonable level. 'I've had enough of your petty arguing.
This is a quest, and we're all on it together. Therefore, for that period of
time remaining before we reach the Eastern Kingdoms, I demand that there be no
more vaudevillian singing or Netherhells declaiming! Anyone who doesn't agree
is free to leave the quest. Is that understood?'
Guxx
and Hubert glowered at each other, but both continued to walk with the rest of
our party.
The
unicorn trotted up to my side and tossed its magnificent mane.
'I've
never seen this side of you before,' the golden horned beast murmured close to
my ear. 'It's quite a revelation.' Its dark, soulful eyes looked deep into my
own. 'Oh, I love it when you talk tough!'
I
noticed that all the others in our band were watching me again.
'Maybe,'
Alea nodded to Hubert, 'he's going to be a wizard after all.'
I
walked on ahead. The others followed. They were beginning to truly accept my
leadership. Alea said I would be a wizard after all. And for a minute I
believed her, at
167
least
until we came to that next clearing; the one with the big painted sign:
You are
in the vicinity of
THE
EASTERN KINGDOMS
Are you
sure you want to be?
The
Brownie climbed onto my shoulder to get a better look. 'What does that mean?'
'I
think,' Alea answered, 'it has something to do with giants baking bread.'
'Nonsense,'
I replied. I didn't want their spirits to plummet now, when we were so close.
'There could be any number of meanings to that sign.'
'Like
what?' the Brownie asked.
I
couldn't think of an answer.
From
deep within the trees behind the sign, another voice spoke.
'Doom,'
it said.
FOURTEEN
'Why
are wizards your friends? Surely it is because they are reputed to be able to
create vast sums of gold from the empty air. You do not agree? Then it must be
because they can predict with astonishing accuracy the next visit of the royal
tax collector or the royal mother-in-law. Still no? Then you must certainly
agree that it must be that they have been rumored to take those people with
whom they are not friendly, and turn those individuals into mice and swine?
Surely you see my point of view by now. Let me put it to you this way: Would
you rather oinkfor a living?'
- excerpted
from the lecture series 'Why Wizards
Are
Your Friends,' given in part by Ebenezum,
greatest
wizard in the Western Kingdoms.
(See
footnote) 'Doom.'
I would
know that deep, resonant voice anywhere. 'Are we just going to stand around in the
bushes all day?' another, infinitely more grating voice added. 'I didn't come
on this quest to spend my days standing in shrubbery!' I knew the second voice
as well.
Footnote:
The above lecture was, unfortunately, never completed, due to an altercation in
the audience, some of whom had been turned into swine.
169
170
There
was a great crashing and banging in the bushes. I saw the doomed warclub
Headbasher flash through the green.
The
warrior Hendrek emerged a moment later. 'Doom,' he remarked. 'I cleared a
path.'
The
truth-telling demon Snarks followed him out. 'I don't see why you bother using
that club of yours. Why don't you just push your way through? Any bush would
have to yield to your greater size.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek replied.
'Indeed,'
I interjected. 'I am glad to see you as well. You have come to join our quest?'
'Well,
it was better than spending all our time around a bunch of sneezing wizards,'
Snarks answered. 'Plus, this questing thing tends to get in your blood. Hendrek
and I both felt it was time to go out and rescue something. It's much better
than sitting on your hands in Vushta, especially considering the unwelcome
small fry that have been showing up lately. Any chance to get away from -'
Snarks stopped and stared. 'What's that on your shoulder?'
'Brownie
Power!' Tap called out.
The
demon turned a slightly lighter shade of green. 'Maybe I enjoyed standing in
the bushes after all.'
Tap,
seeing the demon's distress, hopped off my shoulder and skipped toward Snarks.
'I haven't been feeling quite myself lately, either,' the Brownie admitted.
'Now that you're here, though, everything's going to be as happy as a Brownie
jamboree!'
'I was
afraid of that,' Snarks moaned.
For
once I sympathized with the demon. As much as it pleased me to see Tap's
spirits returning, I feared that even I would not be capable of surviving a
Brownie jamboree.
171
'Doom.'
Hendrek lifted his dread warclub Headbasher. He had seen Guxx.
Guxx
had seen Hendrek and Snarks as well. He poked at Brax with a pointy claw.
'Begin!'
'Indeed,'
I remarked as Brax picked up his drum. 'You remember what I said about anybody
who sang or declaimed on the quest?'
Brax
stopped beating. Guxx glared at me for an instant, then whispered in the other
demon's ear.
Brax
cleared his throat when the former Grand Hoohah was done. 'My ruler would like
to tell you the following.' Brax smiled uneasily. 'Let's see. Guxx Unfufadoo,
noble demon . . . um, that he certainly is ... um, sought to greet our new
companions, sought to tell them he was friendly . . . and, uh . . . oh, he
sought to welcome them to questing.'
Hubert
snorted derisively. 'That sounds an awful lot like declaiming to me.'
'Indeed!'
I exclaimed, before this could go any further. 'This arguing is going to get in
the way of our quest. Perhaps I have been too harsh. A little modest declaiming
might be in order after all.'
'Agreement!'
Guxx shouted. Brax began to beat his drum.
Hubert
snorted a short burst of flame. Brax stopped beating, glancing apprehensively
at the vaudevillian lizard above him.
'No,'
the dragon insisted. 'If he gets to declaim, we get to sing and dance.'
Alea
looked up at her partner. 'What did you have in mind?'
Hubert
paused a minute to consider. 'How about number 216?'
172
'
"The Demon Slaughter Polka"?' Damsel nodded approvingly. 'Well, it's
certainly bouncy enough.'
'Indeed!'
I interrupted quickly. Somehow, this was getting out of hand all over again.
'No singing, no declaiming. The edict stands.'
Snarks
and Hendrek both looked at me.
'Doom,'
the large warrior whispered. ' "The Demon Slaughter Polka"? I thought
we were all supposed to be friends on this quest.'
'How
can you possibly make friends with a dragon who sings?' Snarks asked. He
glanced at the former Grand Hoohah. 'For that matter, who could possibly trust
a demon politician?'
I told
Snarks and Hendrek how Guxx had come to join us. I also mentioned that Guxx and
the dragon had had a small difference of opinion. But I also thought again
about what Death had told me when we met. He had sent friend against friend
back in Vushta to get me to meet him alone. Now I heard dissension all around
me once more. Could Death be intensifying our quarrels to ruin our quest? If
so, he must still be following our progress, something that I should never
forget, even when we were being attacked by demons.
I
shuddered to think what would happen if Death did get me alone.
'Wait a
moment,' Snarks queried. 'Guxx joined you because he thought you were the
Eternal Apprentice?'
'Doom,'
Hendrek remarked.
'It is
a frightening thought,' Snarks echoed. 'Eternal Apprentice, huh? Does that mean
you'll have those same pimples throughout the rest of time?'
'Indeed,'
I remarked, somewhat distracted. 'I think not.' I was their leader now. I would
have to act like one. How
173
would
Ebenezum handle this? I stroked my chin in thought.
'Indeed,'
I said again. 'What we really need here is some strategy. The Brownie and I
recently contacted Ebenezum -'
'That's
Brownie Power!' Tap exclaimed from where he ran by our sides. I looked down at
the little fellow. He seemed to be his old dancing, smiling self at last. Both
my talk with the Brownie and his summoning of Ebenezum seemed to help him,
although for a while he looked as if he might still slide back into despair.
Now, though, the arrival of Snarks seemed to have revived his spirits
completely.
The
demon Snarks shivered visibly as the Brownie approached. I ignored both of them
and continued. '. . . and when I spoke with Ebenezum, the wizard told me that
many of our allies in Vushta are coming on their own to join this quest.' I
nodded first towards the unicorn - keeping its distance from the others, but
still a member of our party - then at Hubert, Alea, and the Brownie. 'Of
course, we have also been joined by two denizens of the Netherhells, but it is
almost impossible to even approach Guxx and Brax without being assaulted by
unrhyming verse. Talking strategy is completely out of the question. Damsel and
Dragon, I am afraid, are almost as hopeless -'
'Theater
people,' Snarks agreed.
'Doom,'
Hendrek added.
'But
now that I have been joined by those who were my companions on our successful
campaign to rescue Vushta, I feel strategy is a priority. Especially because we
are already on the edge of the Eastern Kingdoms.' I nodded at the large warning
sign.
Hendrek
read it. 'Doom,' he concurred.
'But
come, we must resume our march. It grows dark.
174
We
should get as close to our goal as possible!' I waved for the others to follow
us, and they did so. There were enough of them by now to form a substantial
line. I led them down the trail into the next wooded area, with Snarks and
Hendrek still by my side.
I realized,
then, that they had accepted me as their leader. But why wasn't I happier about
this turn of events? As soon as I asked myself the question, I knew the answer.
I would not be happy with anything until I knew the whereabouts of one more
traveler from Vushta - one who was dearer to me than all the others I had left
behind. Still, how could I broach the subject without letting my emotions
interfere with my leadership? But I must know!
I would
ask, I decided, but I would do so casually.
'Now,
as to strategy,' I continued, the soul of casualness. 'Our first priority, I
would think, would be to assess our strengths. We have gathered quite a
complement together on this march, and we may even be joined by more. Tell me'
- my voice caught in my throat for a second as I asked the next question - 'is
anyone else coming from Vushta to join us?'
Snarks
and Hendrek both shook their heads.
'No
one?' I prompted easily. How could they have forgotten Norei?
'Doom,'
Hendrek replied. 'We are the slowest of those to follow you. We are the last.'
'It
wouldn't have happened if this large fellow had followed my diet and exercise
guides,' Snarks added. 'But he won't listen to me. Nobody listens to me. And we
could only lumber so fast after you.'
It
occurred to me, then, that perhaps Norei hadn't followed after all. But that
couldn't possibly be!
'Are
you sure there was nobody else?' I insisted.
175
'Planning
to join you here?' Hendrek shook his massive head with finality. 'None that we
passed.'
This
was terrible! After what Ebenezum had said, I had simply assumed that Norei
would join us, and looked forward to at last explaining those few small
misunderstandings that had happened between us recently. But what if she truly
did not want to see me again? Would I never get the chance to tell her that I
might be the Eternal Apprentice?
But I
had to get hold of myself. This wasn't the way for a leader to act. I had no
time to pine for lost love. I had to stride boldly forward, vanquishing foes
and righting wrongs, making the world safe for Vushta and magicians everywhere.
So what if Norei was gine from my life forever?
'Indeed,'
I said one final time. 'Are you sure there was absolutely nobody else?'
'I
think it's time for a new question,' Snarks retorted. 'Something that relates
more to the quest, like, "What's your favorite color?" '
'Doom.'
Hendrek looked back at me and frowned. 'Why do you keep asking?'
'Indeed,'
I replied to give myself a chance to think. Despite my best efforts, my feelings
about Norei were taking their toll on my supervision of the quest. Would it
weaken my leadership even further if I were to admit how much I missed her?
Perhaps I was becoming too strident in my questioning. I recalled that when I
first decided to broach this subject, I had resolved to be as easygoing as
possible.
So far
I had failed miserably.
I took
a deep breath. I would simply have to appear even more casual, and everything
would be fine.
I
looked casually at Snarks and Hendrek. 'I don't know,' I began, scratching
casually behind my ear. 'I was just. . .
176
curious.'
I yawned even more casually. 'There were some others we might be able to use.
For example, how about' - I paused, casually picking a name out of the air -
'Norei.'
'Oh!'
Snarks exclaimed. 'That's right! Your heartthrob. How could we forget -'
'Doom,'
Hendrek interrupted the demon. 'Norei will definitely not be joining us.'
What?
Norei not joining us as at all? All casualness left me as I demanded how
Hendrek could be so sure.
I Snarks spoke up first. 'I'm afraid this is
one time the immense one here is right. We passed her on the way here.' So they
had seen her. That meant she was on the road to the Eastern Kingdoms! But what
they said made no sense. Why had they told me -
I 'Doom.' Hendrek spoke before I had a chance
to frame a question. 'She has too much pride to join you. Not after, as she
told us, what happened in Vushta. She will, however, | follow at a respectful distance in case
you get into trouble.' 'Indeed?' I said. I did not know what to feel. One part
of me was overjoyed that she cared enough about me to hover near, ready to
protect us should disaster strike. But another part of me despaired of ever
speaking to her again. And if I never spoke to her again, how could I possibly
explain what had really happened? 'Doom,' I whispered.
'Hey!'
a gruff voice retorted. 'Watch where you're going!'
'What?'
I said. It was hard to make out shapes in the gathering gloom. But it was true
that in my grief over losing Norei, I had not watched my feet, and thus had
walked into and toppled what appeared to be a pile of short pieces of wood.
177
'Who's
there?'I called.
There
was no further response. The woods around us were deadly still.
'Doom,'
Hendrek explained. 'It appears to be another sign.'
I
realized the large warrior was not speaking metaphorically when I looked where
he pointed with his club. While I wasn't paying attention, we had walked into
another small clearing. In the center of that clearing, just beyond the lumber
I had disturbed, was another large expanse of white wood. The light was fading
around us more rapidly than I had realized, but I could still barely make out
the words:
It's
not all that far to
THE
EASTERN KINGDOMS
Sure
you don't want to turn back
now?
'Friendly
sort,' Snarks remarked.
'Doom,'
Hendrek added again.
'But
we're not turning back. We are almost to our goal.' I glanced at the woods
around us, completely black in the descending darkness. 'I think - it is time
at last to make camp. It is too dark to go farther.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek repeated, glowering out at those same woods. 'There is something out
there.'
He was
right. We had all heard the gruff voice in the dark. I kicked at the wood by my
feet. 'Use this to build a fire. We will take turns at sentry.'
I
scanned our surroundings once again, but could see nothing but the forest,
close to us on every side and far too quiet.
178
'Gentle
beings!' I turned to the rest of our party. 'We camp here tonight, sleeping
close together. We move again at first light. We are at the edge of the Eastern
Kingdoms.'
I
paused. Did I hear something move out in the woods? It was my imagination,
wasn't it?
I
cleared my throat and added: 'I fear that tomorrow the quest begins in
earnest!'
FIFTEEN
'The
sages say that under certain circumstances, extensive traveling in strange
lands can be both entertaining and educational. This is true, for there are few
things more educational than putting one's hand or foot too close to a ravenous
demon or mythological beast met in these same travels. And what of using what
limbs you still possess to escape from said hungry creature? Well, let me
assure you that that escape will be far more entertaining than the
alternative.'
- THE
TEACHINGS OF EBENEZUM, Volume XXXV
So we
would camp at last. Unlike the last time I had made this suggestion, when Guxx
had first decided that he was going to lead our party, there were no protests
from any of our group. Besides having to inform Alea that when I spoke about
sleeping close, I did not necessarily mean her and me, we settled down without
further incident.
I
realized that I had brought no food in my haste to leave Vushta earlier, but
everyone else, apparently, had not been so shortsighted. Hubert had brought an
immense amount of supplies (it is amazing how much a dragon can carry on his
back), and Hendrek had brought a sizeable sack as well, although the large
warrior seemed intent on consuming as much as he had contributed. Guxx and Brax
elected not to eat with us, something that, quite frankly, I was perfectly
179
180
happy
with, being a bit afraid of finding out exactly what the demons did eat. But
the rest of us sat down to a filling meal around the camp fire we'd built from
the pieces of the warning sign.
Our
bellies full, the rest of our party settled down to sleep. I had elected to
take the first watch. There was some thinking I had to do, some things I had to
work out if I were going to successfully lead these others to brave the perils
before us. I threw another bit of wood into the fire and stared at the flames.
Somehow, I could not keep the quest foremost in my mind. Another thought kept
driving all others away:
How
could I get Norei to speak with me again?
I
turned from the flames. The fire didn't hold any answers. The ferret nuzzled my
knee as it finished off the scraps I had saved for it. At least this little
animal still had some affection for me. But it wasn't the same. The night was
growing cold. Soon the ferret would retreat to the warmth of my pack, and I
would be left here, all alone.
Of
course! I was astonished how simple the answer was when it came to me. The
pack! The Home Study Course was in my pack! That was the answer to my problems
with Norei. For had not even my master, the great wizard Ebenezum, mentioned
that the book contained love potions?
That
was it! How simple! How perfect! I would use my magic to bring her back!
I
quickly pulled the tome from my pack and turned so that I could read it by the
light of the fire. I turned to the index, under L. Here it was!
'Love
potions, all purpose, page 33'
All
purpose? What need had I to go any further? I flipped rapidly to the proper
page.
181
'What
kind of idiot did this?'
I
looked up from my reading. It was the gruff voice, calling from the woods.
Somebody
coughed. I looked around the fire. It didn't seem to be one of my compatriots;
they all were sound asleep. I heard the cough again. It came from the forest as
well, on the opposite side of the clearing from the gruff voice.
Whoever
was out there, I was surrounded.
I
closed the book. Love potions would have to wait. There was something out
there, something from the Eastern Kingdoms; maybe even something that wanted to
bake me into a loaf of bread. Oh, how I wished I still had my stout oak staff!
'You'd
better watch out.'
That
voice was right behind me! I spun quickly, clutching the Home Study Course as a
shield.
It was
Brax.
'I
couldn't sleep,' the demon said. 'I heard voices. I came over to warn you. The
situation looks pretty tense.' He paused a moment to straighten his checkered
lapels. 'A weapons salesdemon lives for times like these. In fact, I just might
have a little something here . . .' He let the rest of the sentence hang in the
air.
So Brax
wanted to sell me weapons? 'Sorry,' I replied. 'Not interested.'
'That's
all you have to say?' The demon looked grieved. 'Not interested? I tell you,
I'm losing my touch.' He dropped the heavy sack he was carrying. It fell to the
ground with a clank. 'Oh, how being Guxx's rhythm section cramps a salesdemon's
style!'
I told
the salesdemon to be quiet. There was something out there.
182
'There
certainly is!' Brax whispered. 'And how much better you'd feel facing it with
one of my previously owned weapons!'
'No, I
wouldn't,' I replied.
The
demon sighed. 'My timing is gone completely!'
'You're
in a lot of trouble!'
Brax
and I looked at each other. It was the gruff voice from the woods!
'Mayhaps
I should answer it,' I ventured.
'Mayhaps,'
Brax agreed. 'And don't forget, I have a sack full of weapons. No down payment,
easy terms, at least one lifetime to pay.'
I
decided to ignore the demon and respond to the voice instead.
'Hello!'
I called to the night. 'And a good evening to you!'
'What's
it to you?' the voice yelled back.
Well,
whatever the thing was, it was talking to me, even though it didn't sound very
friendly. I decided to try again.
'I
merely thought that, if you had a problem -'
'Who
asked you anyway?' the voice interrupted.
'Well,'
I continued, trying to keep a cheerful tone, 'it's just that you shouted at us,
and I thought you wanted to communicate, like any civilized being -'
'So's
your old man!' the voice rejoined.
My
mouth snapped shut. I was at a loss for words.
'I
think you'd get much better results with a previously owned weapon,' Brax
whispered.
I was
beginning to agree with the salesdemon. But obnoxious as the voice was, how
could I slay what I could not see?
'Doom,'
a voice rumbled at my side. 'You have no need of previously owned weapons.' I
looked over and saw that Hendrek watched us from a sitting position.
183
'Indeed,'
I said to the large warrior.' "Tis true that I have you and the others in
our party to protect me from harm. Still, there may come times when I must
fight on my own and need a weapon to help me survive.'
'Doom.'
Hendrek nodded his head. 'We have brought your weapon.' He reached over to
shake Snarks.
'I'm
awake!' the truth-telling demon grumbled. 'How could anybody sleep with all
this shouting going on!'
'Doom,'
Hendrek replied. 'Give Wuntvor his weapon.'
'All
right! All right!' The demon sat up with a groan. 'That's the problem with
questing; it doesn't give you any leisure time. It's just quest, quest, all the
time quest.' He rummaged through his own sack. 'Here it is!' He pulled
something long and shining from the sack and threw it in my general direction.
'Now can I go back to sleep?'
I
recognized the weapon in its dark blue scabbard before I had even caught it. It
was Cuthbert.
I
looked to Hendrek. 'But I thought the sword refused to come out of its sheath?'
'Doom,'
the warrior answered. 'We persuaded it.'
Snarks
laughed. 'If it didn't come out, we were going to melt it down into ornamental
paperweights.'
The
sword almost sprang from its sheath as I pulled it free.
'Can
you imagine?' Cuthbert cried. 'Ornamental paperweights? The very idea. A sword
has some pride, you know!'
'Indeed,'
I remarked, wondering how much I should agree with the weapon. Even with my
substantial magical background, I always found it a little difficult to
converse with a sword. Especially a sword like Cuthbert, who was a bit of a
coward, particularly when it came to anything even potentially violent.
184
'So,' I
added after a second's pause, 'you are prepared to do your duty?'
'Well.
. .' Cuthbert paused in thought. 'You can use me to threaten. Any blood, though,
and we will have words!'
'I am
certain we will,' I agreed. 'But you shine in the dark as well.' In fact,
Cuthbert had done that very thing in our quest through the Netherhells,
lighting our way through countless caverns.
'Oh,
certainly,' Cuthbert responded jovially, quite pleased that I had asked. 'And I
shine very nicely, too.'
'Quite
true. And that is the very thing we need now!'
'Why
didn't you say so? Having me go on and on about bloodletting! I should have
known you wanted much more civilized magic. Give me but a second while I
brighten up!'
The
sword glowed, first a dull red, then orange, then yellow, then blinding white.
'How's
that?' Cuthbert asked.
'Perfect!'
I answered. I held the sword before me and marched toward the spot where I had
last heard the gruff voice.
'No
fair!' the voice yelled. A short figure, perhaps half my size, leapt from the
shadows and ran back into the trees. I heard other running feet as well. And
one of the runners was coughing.
I stood
at the edge of the clearing, listening to the fading sound of feet scambling
over broken branches and dead leaves. It was far too dark to follow them, even
with a magic sword. Besides, I had a feeling we'd meet again, soon enough.
'Indeed,'
I said to the sword.
'That's
it?' Cuthbert said in relief. 'I feared, when we went running toward the woods
- well, never mind. That's fine. Anytime!'
185
I
sheathed the sword and returned to the camp fire. 'Doom.' Hendrek nodded. 'I
will take the next watch.' I didn't argue, but settled down with the Home Study
Course to read myself to sleep.
The
morning was magnificent. The sun was golden as it peeked through the trees,
turning the leaves a bright, translucent green. Even the moss-covered rocks
seemed to glow in the gentle morning light.
Alea
rushed around the dying campfire to my side, her pale blond hair attractively
mussed from sleeping.
'Oh,
Wuntie!' she thrilled. 'Isn't it wonderful?' She waved at the scenery around
her. 'It's like we woke up in some fairy land!'
'Hey!'
a high voice yelled by my feet. 'Watch your language!'
We both
looked down at Tap the Brownie. The little fellow shrugged defensively.
'Well,
no one ever calls it Brownieland, do they?'
'It
doesn't matter what you call it,' a beautifully modulated voice said from just
past my shoulder. 'This is a magic place. We have entered the Eastern
Kingdoms.'
I
turned to look at the unicorn, and it was as if I had never seen that wondrous
beast before. Its white coat and mane were blinding in the morning light, the
color of newfallen snow in the high mountains. And its golden horn shone as if
that gold were molten and the horn itself held the light of the sun. It pranced
upon the bright green sward, beneath a sky the color of a brilliant robin's
egg.
When I
had first seen the unicorn, it had taken my breath away to see such
magnificence in our everyday world. Now, though, the unicorn was even more
incredible, surrounded by a world as beautiful as the beast. It was enough to
stop
186
your
heart and be overjoyed that this might be the last thing your eyes beheld
before you went to the grave.
This
was where the unicorn belonged. I had no need to ask why the creature knew this
place was magic. These Eastern Kingdoms, this 'fairy land,' as Alea had called
it, was where the unicorn must have been born.
'Come,'
the unicorn said. 'I will lead you.'
I
quickly instructed the others to gather up their belongings and follow us.
'Do you
know the way to Mother Duck's?' I asked the unicorn as I shouldered my pack and
the Brownie once again climbed onto my other shoulder.
'I know
much about this place,' the splendid beast answered. 'For many years it was my
home, until I found a reason' - the beast glanced significantly in my direction
- 'to seek other things outside. There are all sorts of sights I might show
you.' It lowered its wondrous eyelids, halfway closing its soulful eyes. 'I
know private places as well.'
'Indeed,'
I replied. 'I am afraid that our need to meet with Mother Duck precludes any
extensive side trips.'
'As you
wish.' The unicorn sighed. 'I only pray that when our business is done, you
spare some small thought for those of us with . . . other needs.' With that,
the wondrous creature turned and walked down a trail into the woods. I beckoned
for the rest of our group to follow.
Our
first hour or two was uneventful. We traveled slowly but steadily through the
Eastern Woods until we heard the hammering.
'Doom,'
Hendrek commented behind me.
I
cautioned the others to be quiet. Perhaps we might be able to sneak up on the
noisemakers. Normally, the tremendous racket my own group caused would have
made this
187
quite
impossible. However, the hammerers were so incredibly loud that I felt we might
still have a slight chance.
Cautiously,
the unicorn led the rest of us down the trail.
Hendrek
walked up to my side.
'Doom,'
he whispered. 'Who could they be?'
'Well
they certainly aren't Brownies!' Tap retorted. 'Listen to that noise. No
technique at all!'
I
motioned both of them to be silent. I thought I heard voices. And sure enough,
as we walked I could hear the rudiments of a distant conversation.
'What
do you think you're doing?' The voice was the same gruff one I had heard the
night before.
'Why
are you picking on me?' a somewhat more high-strung voice replied. 'Why does
everybody always pick on me?'
Someone
else yelled something incoherent. Then somebody coughed. I would recognize that
cough anywhere. We were approaching whatever had surrounded us the night
before!
I
walked into the rear end of the unicorn. It had stopped to listen to the
voices. I apologized to the magnificent beast, and it said it understood
perfectly, especially since we were in public.
'Why
did you stop?' I asked the beast.
The
unicorn tossed its mane distractedly. 'I know those . . . individuals up ahead.
I was thinking about taking another route. One that would avoid them.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek remarked. 'Are they dangerous?'
'Well'
- the unicorn considered - 'no, not really. But they're very, very unpleasant.
Why don't we take another trail? It will only add on half a day's march.'
I told
the unicorn we couldn't afford the time. We would have to march toward the
hammering.
188
The
unicorn sighed. 'If they won't listen to me, what can I do?' Reluctantly, it
led us down the road once again.
We
turned a bend in the path and there they were, hammering together another sign:
You are
now entering
THE
EASTERN KINGDOMS!
Don't
say we didn't warn you
But who
were they?
Or,
more specifically, what were they?
SIXTEEN
When
meeting happy woodland creatures
Be
careful what you do,
For
many woodland creatures
Are
only happy eating you!'
-
'Woodland Wonderland' (verse six), excerpted
from
THE DAMSEL AND DRAGON SONGBOOK
(still
awaiting publication)
'Oh,
no! Not you again!'
One of
the hammerers scowled in our direction. The other half dozen or so turned to
look at us as well.
'See?'
another of their number shrieked. 'I told you they were picking on us!'
'Oh . .
. wow,' a third added. Still another one coughed.
I
wondered again exactly who, or what, these fellows were. They were short, about
the size of Snarks, although their features were not demonic in the least. They
had large, round heads, and bushy brows that seemed to accentuate their
emotions, so that the fellow who scowled at us seemed the very picture of
disgust.
There
was an uncomfortable silence, broken only by one of the fellows' continued coughing.
Very well. This situation called for leadership. More than ever before, it was
time for me to live up to my position on this quest.
'Indeed?'
I queried. 'I am afraid we cannot "pick on
189
190
you,"
as you put it, until we know who you are.'
One of
the small fellows jumped down from where he had been working on the top of the
sign, wringing his hands as he approached us.
'Oh,
certainly, certainly, most honored sirs,' he began. 'Please take no offense
from the manner of my fellows.'
'They
cannot be Brownies,' Tap asserted: 'No manners at all.'
'Oh,
might I please beg your pardon?' the hand-wringing hammerer pleaded. 'Oh, noble
sirs, who are obviously far more knowledgeable than myself and my poor
companions -'
'Speak
for yourself!' the scowling fellow interjected.
The
hand-wringer smiled apologetically and continued. 'But as I was saying,
although I am sure that we are as mud beneath your feet -'
'Oh,
yeah?' the scowler retorted.
The
fellow of the wringing hands smiled even more apologetically '. . . indeed,
some of us are more like the worms in the mud beneath your feet . . . but as
unworthy and pitiably valueless as we are, I believe you should know the
smallest bit about us before you pass judgment.'
'Indeed?'
I prompted.
'Certainly!
Oh, incredibly so, most valued sirs. And so, as inconsequential as we may be' -
he glanced at his fellows. 'Please! No further comments!' He cleared his throat
- 'I thought that I might introduce us. Of course, as you worldly-wise
travelers have no doubt already surmised from our compact stature and
industrious work habits, we are dwarves.'
'Industrious
work habits?' Tap began. 'They couldn't buckle a shoe, much less hammer -'
I
instructed the Brownie to quiet down.
191
'Dwarves?'
I asked instead. This was interesting. I had heard of a group much like this
one in an old tale, back when I was a boy. Could such stories be true in the
Eastern Kingdoms? I decided it would do no harm to inquire.
'Could
you be -'
'No,
no, most esteemed sir!' the hand-wringer interjected before I could finish my
sentence. 'Although that would be an excellent guess, I fear it is incorrect.
You see, we are the other ones.'
'Indeed?'
I replied. 'The other ones?'
The
fellow nodded rapidly, overjoyed that I understood.
'Yes,
we are the Seven Other Dwarves!'
Snarks
stepped to my side. 'Other dwarves? You mean there's more of these things
around here?'
'What's
it to you?' the scowling fellow inquired.
'Doom,'
Hendrek replied, the enchanted warclub Head-basher swinging free in his
enormous hand.
'Now,
now,' the hand-wringer hastily interposed, 'most incredibly intelligent and
well-mannered visitors - to whom we are but the blemishes upon the worms
crawling in the mud beneath your feet - I beg of you to but allow me to
introduce my poor and most certainly overrated companions, and I shall be
eternally grateful.'
'Indeed?'
I said again. I had my doubts if I wanted this fawning fellow to be eternally
grateful (or eternally anything else) on my behalf. However, I had the feeling
that if we did not suffer through his introductions, we might never find Mother
Duck.
I asked
the dwarf to proceed.
'Oh,
bless you!' the hand-wringer cried. 'I grovel at your feet in thankfulness.
Even though I am no more than the dirt on the blemishes on the worms in the mud
- but no, let my pitifully inadequate words introduce my fellows -'
192
'You
can say that again!' the scowler barked.
The
hand-wringing dwarf pointed to the fellow who had just spoken. 'This is Nasty.
As you remarkably fine gentlemen can certainly ascertain, he lives up to his
name.'
'I
suppose it has to be me next!'
The
hand-wringer nodded to a dwarf to the left of Nasty. 'Touchy,' was all he said.
'Do you
have to be so abrupt?' Touchy wailed.
'I'd
ignore them, if I were you,' said the dwarf to Touchy's left. 'I don't intend
to have anything to do with them!' The speaker turned away, his nose in the
air.
'And
Snooty,' the first dwarf added.
Another
dwarf wandered into Snooty's backside.
'Why
don't you look where you're going?' Snooty yelled. 'Oh, why do I have to put up
with such a lowlife?' The dwarf lifted his nose even farther aloft, imploring
the heavens.
The
fellow who was performing the introductions placed a hand on the bumper's
shoulder. The other dwarf blinked repeatedly, as if he couldn't quite focus his
eyes.
'And
this,' the first dwarf continued, 'is Spacey.'
'Oh,'
Spacey remarked, somewhat distracted. A moment later he added: 'Wow.'
The
first dwarf waved his hand to include those fellows in the background. 'And
here, of course, we have Dumpy, Noisy and Sickly.'
Dumpy
moaned, Sickly coughed, and Noisy dropped something.
'Oh!'
the first dwarf exclaimed, as if the thought had just occurred to him. 'But
most esteemed sirs, I have neglected to introduce my own ridiculously deficient
self.' He bowed low, kissing the dirt before my feet. 'Most wonderful, most
magnanimous, most enlightened gentlemen, who are so
193
high
above me that I am but a pinprick on the ground beneath your eyes; nay, even
more, a pinprick upon a pinprick -'
'Get on
with it!' Nasty yelled.
'Oh.'
The dwarf stood again, still all smiles, but also still not quite looking me in
the eye. 'Certainly. I, honored sirs, am Smarmy.'
'There's
no doubt about that,' Snarks remarked.
'Indeed,'
I replied. 'Very nice to meet you. Now, if you will excuse us, we must be on
our way.'
'Oh,
no!' Smarmy cried. 'A hundred thousand pardons, most incredibly wondrous sirs,
but that would never ever do. Now that you are in our less than worthless
company, I am piteously afraid that this is where you must stay.'
'Doom.'
Hendrek raised his club above his head. 'Are you trying to take us prisoner?'
'Oh,
most certainly not!' Smarmy pleaded. 'We would never use force against such
honored gentlebeings as yourselves. However, as lowly and degenerate a speaker
as I am, might I ever so gently suggest that you become our prisoners?'
'Indeed?'
I replied, restraining Hendrek from using his club. 'And why would you make
that suggestion?'
'A
million pardons that I should be so presumptive, oh astonishingly insightful
travelers, but my humble suggestion, though probably barely worth your
consideration, is in every likelihood a thousand times better than the
alternative.'
'Indeed?'
I queried. 'And just what is the alternative?'
Smarmy
smiled even more apologetically than before, but his reply was only two words:
'Mother
Duck.'
'Where?'
Touchy screamed.
194
'Oh,
that I would have to deal with such people!' Snooty added haughtily.
'Oh . .
. wow,' Spacey remarked.
Sickly
coughed. Dumpy moaned. Noisy dropped something.
'Doom,'
Hendrek murmured.
'Very
probably,' Smarmy agreed. 'Especially if Mother Duck catches you wandering
around alone in the Eastern Kingdoms without her authorization. I sincerely
believe that your chances are far better if Mother Duck catches you wandering
around the Eastern Kingdoms with us.'
I felt
two small but strong hands grip my shoulders. An incredibly worried face framed
by blond hair thrust against my nose.
'Oh,
Wuntie, I told you!' Alea whispered. 'We'll be baked in the giant's ovens!'
I
gently moved Alea to one side, whispering back that we would talk once I had
learned all our options.
I
nodded again to Smarmy. 'Indeed. In both your scenarios, Mother Duck catches
us. Is there no other alternative?'
Alea
clung tight to my arm. 'We'll be mixed with flour and yeast,' she murmured half
to me, half to herself, 'and baked into bread!'
Smarmy
shook his head grimly, as if he were telling me the saddest thing in the world.
'Alas, not in the Eastern Kingdoms. Mother Duck catches everybody.'
'It's
not fair,' Alea continued. 'My mother didn't raise me to die being mixed with
yeast.'
Guxx
Unfufadoo stepped forward, dragging Brax by his side.
'Commence!'
he shrieked. Brax positioned his drum and commenced.
195
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, demon leader, Does not care who this Duck catches, Has no fear who
this Duck threatens, Rather fancies Duck for dinner!'
'Is
that so?' Hubert retorted. 'To my side, Damsel! Number 341!'
Alea
left my side at last to rejoin the dragon. They sang:
'We've
got a toast of just one kind, For those we know with a ruling desire. You might
possibly change your mind, When you've been toasted by Dragon Fire!'
'Indeed!'
I shouted at the top of my voice. 'You've both had your say! You are now even.
There will be no further singing or declaiming. The truce goes back in effect
now.'
Hubert
and Guxx glared at each other, but neither spoke further.
I spoke
again to Smarmy, 'Still, the two of them do have a point. I doubt Mother Duck
has ever encountered anything like us before. After all, we have demons and a
dragon on our side.'
'Not
that it's going to do you any good!' Nasty sneered.
'Why do
I have to always be around when these unpleasant things happen?' Touchy
demanded of no one in particular.
'Oh . .
. wow,' Spacey added.
'I know
that if I had my way, I wouldn't be with any of you!' Snooty exclaimed
distantly.
Noisy
dropped something. Sickly coughed. Dumpy moaned.
196
'Oh,
most nobly deluded sire,' Smarmy replied when his fellows were finally done,
'the remarkable show of force that you mention might work elsewhere, but not
with Mother Duck.'
'Indeed,'
I answered. Somehow, this was going all wrong. We were on a mission to save the
surface world, not start a war. I would simply have to explain myself better.
'But you realize that a show of force is the last thing on our minds. We come
in peace, to tell Mother Duck of a great threat that affects the Eastern
Kingdoms as well as our homeland.'
Smarmy
wrung his hands in agreement. 'All the more reason to join with us. When Mother
Duck finds you, which she will whether you are with us or not, she will assume
you are with our unworthy band for a purpose. She will then at least wait a few
seconds for an explanation before deciding your fate.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek interjected. 'Deciding our fate?"
'Yeah,
bumpkin!' Nasty added. 'Or you could say "choosing your death"
instead!'
'Who
are you calling a bumpkin?' Snarks demanded.
Nasty
pointed at the warrior. 'This blimp over here!'
'That's
going too far!' Snarks rejoined. 'Wuntvor, lend me your sword. Only I can call
Hendrek a blimp!'
'Doom,'
Hendrek agreed. He swirled Headbasher through the air above Nasty's head.
'Indeed!'
I called again. 'Put down your weapons and lower your voices. There is no need
for battle. In fact, a fight might keep us from our goal of meeting Mother
Duck.'
'How
right you are, learned young master!' Smarmy chimed in. 'That is why you must
stay.' The Dwarf stopped wringing his hands, and wiped them nervously on his
worn,
197
brown
leggings. 'But to be totally frank, honest, and candid with you, there is a
further reason as well. You see, if we do not capture you, Mother Duck will
"decide our fate" as well.'
'She's
like that!' Touchy agreed. 'Oh, why do I always have to get into the middle of
these things!'
'Indeed?'
I replied. 'Then perhaps we should travel with you. And as we travel, perhaps
you can tell us something about this Mother Duck.'
'Then
you will be our prisoners?' Smarmy shouted gleefully. 'Oh, a thousand thousand
thanks. You have no idea what this means to my humble band, especially in terms
of continued longevity.'
'Fine,'
I said. 'Now that we are under your care, what do you wish us to do?'
Smarmy
frowned. 'Oh, dear. We're supposed to do something? Yes, that would be a very
good idea, wouldn't it? Mother Duck is very big on that, calls it
"advancing the plot," she does. Oh, deary dear. Most of the time we
simply hammer, you know, and put up these warning signs. Oh, my.' The dwarf
paused, frowning, then smiled for an instant before shaking his head and
frowning again.
'I'm
afraid I haven't the faintest idea,' he said at last.
I told
the dwarf it might be something to think about. He agreed wholeheartedly, said
that he would consult with the other dwarves and definitely have a plan by
morning.
I
turned to my companions and instructed them to make an early camp. Mother Duck
sounded like a very difficult character indeed. I had to do some thinking as
well, or we might all wind up as some giant's dinner.
198
'Oh,
Wuntie!' Alea trailed after me. 'Something is wrong,' she called. 'You are so
preoccupied these days. Have your feelings changed for me? Has the magic gone
from our relationship?'
I
turned back to stare at the damsel as she rushed forward to fling her arms
around me.
Of
course! That was the answer!
SEVENTEEN
'
'"77s as plain as the nose on your face' is another annoying remark that
sages make. Think on it. When was the last time you went walking down the
street, looking at your nose?'
- THE
TEACHINGS OF EBENEZUM, Volume I
Magic!
It was
so obvious, I didn't know why I hadn't thought of it before. I felt like
kissing Alea, but stopped myself for fear it might lead to other things.
The
only way we were going to survive the Eastern Kingdoms was through magic. But
exactly what magic?
I
thought at first of contacting Ebenezum. Yet what could he do at this great a
distance? Besides, with what the Brownie had already been through, I doubted he
had the energy for anything pertaining to Brownie Power. And even if the
Brownie could manage to contact my master, it was the kind of magic, what with
a dancing Brownie and a great cloud of dust, that rather called attention to
itself.
But
perhaps most important of all, I did not yet know the Seven Other Dwarves' true
intentions. Even without talking to Ebenezum, I realized it was important to
keep our various magical abilities to ourselves until I knew a little better
what they had planned for us.
That
was the real problem - just when should we use our
199
200
magic?
Perhaps it would be best to wait until we confronted Mother Duck. Then, if need
be, I could resort to the Home Study Course. True, many of the recent spells I
had attempted from that tome had not worked out quite as I had planned. Still,
the law of averages demanded that I would eventually get a spell correct.
Didn't it?
But no.
I realized that the less time I had to master a spell, the more chance I had of
it going awry. Handling emergencies with the Home Study Course would have to
remain a last resort. I needed someone here with a real mastery of magic.
It was
then I knew. My heart quickened with the realization. We truly needed Norei.
'Wuntie?'
Alea whispered huskily in my ear. 'When you squeeze me like that, all my doubts
are forgotten.'
'Um?' I
said. 'Oh.' In my enthusiasm for my new plan, I had forgotten that I had a
young, attractive blond woman in my arms - a young, attractive blond woman who
was looking very fixedly into my eyes. What could I say? 'Indeed. Well, I'm
afraid we don't have time for any of that right now, Alea. I must make plans.'
'Oh,
I'll forgive you this time,' Alea said throatily as she stroked my arm. 'When
you hug that recklessly, I can wait.'
'Yes .
. . well,' I replied. 'Indeed.' I shook the young woman from my arm and
shrugged the pack off my back.
'Why
don't you watch where you're throwing things?' Touchy demanded from somewhere
behind me. The pack seemed to have landed in the vicinity of his head.
'Um . .
. indeed,' I began, somewhat distressed by this turn of events. 'I beg your
pardon -'
'You
should beg our pardon for ever crossing our paths!' Snooty demanded.
'Oh,
why bother with them!' Nasty remarked to his
201
fellows.
'They're all going to be eaten by giants anyway!'
Sickly
coughed in our direction, and Dumpy's moan had a sinister undertone. Nasty told
Noisy to walk over to me and drop something on my foot.
This
seemed to be getting out of hand. Without Smarmy here to act as spokesbeing,
the other dwarves were becoming definitely hostile. And where was Smarmy?
Before he disappeared, didn't he say something about deciding our fate?
Maybe I
should talk to Ebenezum after all. But where had Tap gotten to?
Noisy
stumbled toward my pack. Was the dwarf going to attempt to drop it on my foot
in retaliation?
'Watch
out, Noisy!' Touchy screamed. 'He's got a weapon!'
Who had
a weapon? Where they talking about me?
Then I
remembered I was wearing Cuthbert. Perhaps I should draw the sword and confront
the dwarves with naked steel. That would certainly end all this confusion for
good. Still, I wanted to avoid violence if I possibly could. Oh, why did
everything always have to get so complicated?
I
really wished I could talk again with Ebenezum. If only there were some way. .
. .
Noisy
once again trundled in the direction of my pack. I placed my hand on Cuthbert's
hilt as a warning.
It was
then I remembered.
Of
course! Cuthbert was more than your everyday sword. Not only could it talk, but
the sword had other magical properties as well. I had used it repeatedly to
contact Ebenezum when I was in the Netherhells.
Then
that was the answer! I had no need to wait for the Brownie; I would use
Cuthbert instead. I looked around me at the glowering dwarves. Perhaps it would
be best to
202
talk to
my master now, before the situation got any worse.
'Stand
back, varlets!' I called as I attempted to pull the sword from its sheath.
The
sword didn't budge. I tugged at the hilt with both hands, but it made no
difference. It appeared to be stuck.
'Cuthbert?'
I inquired with the slightest edge of desperation.
'I'm
not coming out,' the sword replied, its voice muffled but distinct. 'I can hear
raised voices. I know when there's going to be bloodshed.'
'The
only blood shed around here,' Snooty remarked disdainfully, 'will be yours.'
'Eaten,
eaten, eaten!' Nasty added.
'See?'
Cuthbert retorted. 'It's quite cozy in my sheath, thank you very much.'
Snarks
rushed to my side. 'Ornamental paperweights,' he whispered to the sword.
'Is -
is that so?' Cuthbert replied, obviously wavering. 'Well, maybe holding down
paper wouldn't be such a bad job after all.'
Noisy
leaned down to pick up my pack, then stomped towards me with a smile. Hendrek
stepped to my other side, Headbasher in his hand.
'Doom,'
the large warrior remarked.
Snarks
leaned even closer to the sword. 'Ornamental paperweights sculpted to look like
me.'
'A
sword has some pride!' Cuthbert sprang from its sheath. 'Stay away, now! Don't
force me to do anything rash or' - I felt the sword shudder in my hands -
'messy.'
Noisy
paused, looking doubtfully down at the pack in his hands. And then the pack
moved.
Dumpy
moaned uneasily. Sickly coughed a warning.
203
'Watch
out!' Touchy shrieked. 'It's one of those Western Kingdom tricks!'
'Eep!'
the ferret screamed in Noisy's face. The dwarf dropped the pack and ran.
'Indeed!'
I called, wishing to stop this nonsense as soon as possible. 'We come in peace.
We wish you no harm!' Mayhaps, I thought, I should resheathe the sword I now
waved in my hand as a sign of my good intentions. And yet if I restored
Cuthbert to its sheath, I somewhat doubted my chances of getting it to come
back out again.
The
dwarves continued to scowl at me, believing my brandished sword rather than my
words.
'You
just wait for the giants!' Nasty exclaimed.
I
replied that it might be far better if both our parties waited for a while and
settled down for the late afternoon and evening as we had first intended. The
dwarves grumbled and walked off to eat on the far side of their newly erected
sign. I told my companions that we should settle down as well, and added that I
would take the first watch. I needed time for quiet contemplation.
Our current
situation was becoming more unpleasant with every passing moment, and it
promised to get much worse. The dwarves were not quite openly violent, but I
had met friendlier demons in the Netherhells. I knew I had to take some action,
but I thought it best if I tried something quiet. I feared that even contacting
Ebenezum with the sword might draw too much attention. It would do me no good
to speak to my master if, as a by-product, I managed to start a riot.
'Doom.'
Hendrek approached me. "Tis not a good situation for a trained warrior.'
'Hey,
Hendy,' another voice said behind me, 'this is not a good situation for
anybody. Especially those among us not
204
now
equipped with high-quality, previously-owned magical weapons.'
I did
not have to turn around to identify the speaker.
Brax,
straightening the lapels of his checked suit, strolled around in front of us.
Hendrek lifted his enchanted club Headbasher as I hefted Cuthbert, showing Brax
that we, at least, both had our magical weapons.
'No
bloodshed!' Cuthbert squeaked.
'Now,
now,' Brax quickly added. 'There is no need for a show of force. Our current
situation constrains all of us. Yonder dragon cannot sing, my master Guxx
cannot declaim, and I can find little time to ply my sincerely honest and
valuable trade. We must do what we can to keep our spirits up.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek agreed, eyeing Brax meaningfully. 'How much better I would feel if I
could bash something.'
'Come
now, Hendy, I haven't demanded payment on your high quality warclub since -'
'Something
in checks,' Hendrek interrupted.
'Now,
just hear me out,' Brax replied. 'You may not like your payment schedule, but
you have to admit that your dread Headbasher has given you first-rate magical
service.'
'Doom,'
was Hendrek's only reply.
Brax
nodded briskly. 'And that's exactly what you'll have if you can't properly
defend yourself against whatev-er's going to happen here in the Eastern
Kingdoms.'
He
lifted the bag he carried with him and shook it. The bag clanked significantly.
'Do you
know what this bag is filled with? That's right - magical weapons; practically
every weapon you'll ever need. We have broadswords, rapiers, daggers,
penknives, letter openers, and corkscrews. And that's not
205
all!
Also in this pack you'll find powders, poisons, philters, and potions, and a
surprise or two besides! And I'm willing to give it all to you for a special
group rate! That's right, all the weapons in this sack can be yours for one low
price, payable with the simplest Netherhells contract imaginable!' He hefted
the clanking sack again. 'How much would you pay. . .'
He
paused, smiling up at me as if expecting an answer. He wanted to sell me all
those weapons? I swallowed hard. What should I do? If he were to offer me only
one or two, I definitely would have refused, fearing the Netherhells contracts.
But all of them? What power they would give us! Maybe they were the magic we
needed.
'Uh. .
.'I began.
'Don't
answer yet,' Brax interrupted, whipping still another weapon from behind his
back, 'because you also get this enchanted battle ax at no additional charge!
That's right, this cleaver goes through your enemies like a knife through
butter. And it also slices vegetables!' He removed a carrot from his coat pocket
and tossed it in the air. The battle ax neatly cut it in two. 'It's great for
making tasty snacks!'
'Quiet
down over there!' Nasty yelled from the other side of the sign.
'Dwarves
would probably make tasty snacks,' Brax added, tucking the ax once again behind
his coat. 'Well, what do you say?'
'No
bloodshed!' Cuthbert warned.
I
looked at Hendrek.
'Doom,'
the warrior remarked.
Hendrek
and Cuthbert were right. Upon sober reflection, I realized that stockpiling
weapons was not the answer. From all I had heard of Mother Duck, I felt we had
206
more of
a chance convincing her through reasoned discussion than with a show of force.
'Sorry,'
I told Brax, 'but your weapons do not fit in with our plans.'
'Plans?'
Brax asked. 'We have plans?'
'Well,
we will have plans,' I assured him. 'They will definitely be completed by
tomorrow.'
'Oh,
but do we have plans for you!' Snooty called from beyond the sign.
'Should
we' - Sickly coughed - 'let the giants' - he coughed again - 'get them?'
'Nah,'
Nasty replied. 'I think we should save them for Mother Duck!'
They
all laughed and coughed together.
I told
Brax and Hendrek to ignore the derisive dwarves and get some rest. I tried to
remain as calm as possible, casually flexing my sword arm as my companions
turned back to our half of the campsite. I decided that at least for now, it
wouldn't do any of them any good to see how truly concerned I was. For I felt
this was one of the most serious situations I had faced since I had begun to
quest. Whether we were going to encounter giants or Mother Duck, we needed all
the magic we could muster. And not the blunt, brute-force magic of Brax's
slightly-used weapons. We needed thinking magic.
I had
to get Norei to join us.
But how
could I contact her? And even if she knew of my problem, how could I be sure
she would respond to my request? Once, not so long ago, we had been as close as
two could be. Now I feared she would never talk to me again. Oh, if only we
could start anew, like the two lovers we were meant to be!
I
stared at my pack. But there was a way to start anew!
207
I
reached inside and, briefly petting the fertet, lifted out the Home Study
Course. I would have to consult it one more time after all. But I would do it
slowly, carefully, not allowing any mistakes. I had to succeed, if I were to
gain Norei once again by my side.
My
heart pounded in my ears as I turned to the index. My decision was made.
I would
have to use the love potion.
EIGHTEEN
'What, exactly,
is love? Why it's the most wonderful, even greater than the most wonderful -
no, it's the greatest, even greater than . . . no, that still doesn't quite
explain it. Rather, it's like the dawn light shining over a field of the most
beautiful wild - but perhaps that is too metaphorical. But you know the
feeling? Yes! Is there anything better? There's no need to answer. I'm glad I
was able to explain.'
- SOME
THOUGHTS ON APPRENTICESHIP
by
Wuntvor, apprentice to Ebenezum,
greatest
mage in the Western Kingdoms
(a work
in progress)
Here it
was, on page 44: 'The Universal Love Potion Spell.' To my surprise, it was the
least complicated spell I had found in the entire Home Study Course, full of
simple ingredients and simple gestures. In a way, though, that made sense, for
what could be more pure than love? I quickly set about locating the
ingredients: fresh spring water, green leaves and wildflowers, as well as a few
dried twigs for a fire. I then moved to the farthest edge of the clearing so I
could pursue my magic without interruption.
I
checked the incantation a final time. There was still one ingredient missing! I
quickly ran and fetched Cuthbert.
209
210
'What
are we doing?' the sword demanded as I picked it up. I assured it that I would
do nothing violent in nature. I simply needed its sharp edge to cut off a lock
of my hair.
'So
I've been reduced to barbering?' Cuthbert replied, obviously not happy with the
situation. 'Don't you think a pair of magic scissors would be better for that
kind of work?'
I asked
him if he'd rather help out on a spell that required blood.
'Now
that you mention it, you are getting a little shaggy around the ears,' the
sword allowed. 'Would you like me to take a little off the top, too?'
I laid
the suddenly subdued sword to one side and began preparations for the spell.
First the making of the fire, then the burning of a leaf and a flower, then a
spray of water into the flames; all performed, of course, with the proper
incantations. Now it was time for the fresh-cut hair. I waited for some new
remark from Cuthbert, say how my hair oil would dull its blade, but the sword
only whimpered as I sawed.
I
tossed the hank of hair into the flames. The fire burned bright blue. Now I
would only have to say the final words and the spell would be complete.
But my
concentration was broken by a noise, a rustling in the bushes just opposite
where I stood. What could it be? Perhaps another visitor from Vushta? I
realized I wasn't breathing. Could the spell have worked before I had even
completed it?
'Why,
look who we have here!' a distinctly male voice called.
'Yeah,'
another voice mocked. 'Here.'
I knew
who it was even before I felt the knife at my throat. Grott, Slag, and Vermin,
the three representatives
211
of the
Vushta Apprentice Guild, had found me.
'Thought
you could get away from us by simply going on a quest to the Eastern Kingdoms?'
Grott drawled as he emerged from the bushes. 'How foolish that was, especially
since your solution to our little problem is long overdue!'
'Yeah,'
Slag added as he, too, stepped into view. 'Long.'
Vermin's
blade pressed against my throat.
'Urn,'
I said. I had completely forgotten about these three and their demand for a
cure for their masters by moonlight tomorrow. Except by now their deadline had
come and gone; it would have been moonlight yesterday. I thought my
forgetfulness was understandable, considering what had happened since my last
meeting with the apprentices. But I wondered if there was any way I could get
them to agree with me.
Still,
I could not help but be impressed with their dedication in their search for me.
If only they would use that fortitude in our cause! Unlike myself, who had
spent most of the last months caring for a sneezing wizard, they had probably
been learning magic from their mentors! If they could but put aside their
quarrel with me for a time, what allies they would make!
'Indeed,'
I replied. 'So you have followed me all the way into the Eastern Kingdoms. But
things are different here from the safe streets of Vushta. In these strange
lands we are all in peril for our lives. Under these circumstances, don't you
think we could forget our little differences and all work together, for the
good of Vushta and the surface world?'
'You
have no cure, then?' Grott growled. 'Well, perhaps we will forget after all,
once Vermin has carved himself a small memento from somewhere on your chest.
But remember, there is still a better way.' Grott's smile turned
212
positively
jovial as he added: 'Our forgetfulness can be bought, for a mere thirteen
hundred pieces of gold.'
'Thirteen
hundred?' I blurted. Their price had gone up yet again.
'Uh -'
Slag interjected.
'Oh,
did I say thirteen hundred?' Grott waved his hand apologetically. 'So sorry, a
slip of the tongue. I meant to say fourteen hundred.'
'Fourteen?'
I exploded. 'Where -'
'Uh,
Grott,' Slag interrupted, pointing past the other apprentice's shoulder.
'Not
now,' Grott replied curtly. 'We are doing business.' He nodded pleasantly in my
direction. 'Where will you find those fourteen hundred and fifty pieces of
gold? Why, you're a magician's apprentice, after all. We thought you could come
up with something.'
'Indeed,'
I answered. This particular conversation was getting me nowhere. While I
admired my fellow apprentices' single-mindedness in pursuing their goal, I felt
their talents could be put to much better use in our present situation. But how
could I convince these three to join us?
'I do
not have the gold,' I told the grinning Grott. 'Nor do I have a cure for the
malady that afflicts all our masters. However, if you were to stay and work
with me in the Eastern Kingdoms, we will certainly encounter many wonders. Who
is to say if, among those wonders, we might not find a cure? And who can say
how much gold we might find besides?'
'Stay?'
Grott replied. 'Well, we will not go very far. After all, we have an investment
here.'
'Yeah,'
Slag hastily added. 'Here. Uh. Listen, Grott -'
'Not
now, Slag. You're ruining my timing!' Grott turned back to me and nodded sadly.
'Poor Wuntvor. We do think
213
it is a
shame that you have neither the cure nor the gold. And just so you remember how
important our business dealings are, I think it's time that Vermin took his
little souvenir. That way, you'll be even more eager to have the fifteen
hundred pieces -'
Grott
broke off abruptly. A strained look came over his face.
'Vermin,
is that you?'
But, of
course, Grott's knife-wielding companion still had his blade at my throat.
Grott's back was pressed against the bushes. He reached a hand around to feel
behind him.
'Slag?'
Grott inquired.
'Yeah,'
Slag replied. 'Unicorn.'
'I
certainly am,' a magnificently modulated voice spoke from the bushes. 'And a
more wondrous and deadly beast you will never meet. Now, if you would please
move yourselves into the middle of the clearing, where we can see what
everybody is doing . . .?'
Grott
and Slag both obliged. The unicorn followed, his horn pressed into Grott's
spine. Vermin pulled the knife away from my throat to warily study the mythical
creature.
'Don't
even think about it,' the unicorn stated, 'unless you want to become part of a
picturesque tableau.' The splendid beast snorted, the sound like the ringing of
deep and sonorous bells. 'You know, the kind of tableau that features great
gouts of blood flying everywhere and poor humans writhing in their death
agonies as the unicorn rears triumphantly, dark blood-stains tastefully mottled
on its shining golden horn? Surely you've seen the scene. It's on thousands of
tapestries.'
'But
you mistake our intentions!' Grott exclaimed hurriedly. 'After all, we are but
poor apprentices, just like Wuntvor here. We only wanted to have a little talk.'
'And I
imagine you like to talk with knives?' The
214
mythical
beast pawed the ground meaningfully. 'Well, I like to talk with my incredibly
sharp, glowing golden horn.'
Grott's
smile seemed a bit forced, 'Vermin,' he remarked between clenched teeth. 'Why
don't you put away your knife?'
The
other apprentice sheathed his blade.
'Now,
we were discussing the best way for Wuntvor here to furnish us with fifteen
hundred and fifty pieces of gold.'
'I
think it might be time,' the unicorn replied, 'to discuss instead where you
would like the holes gored in your body.'
'Yeah,'
Slag said. 'Good-bye.' Both he and Vermin ran for the underbrush.
'Wait
for me!' Grott bolted away from the unicorn with a speed I had never seen in
him before. 'Remember!' he called to me over his shoulder. 'Sixteen hundred
pieces -' And then he, too, was lost in the bushes.
I told
the unicorn that I didn't know how I could express my thanks.
'I have
an idea or two,' the incredible beast replied. 'My head's gotten awfully heavy
after all that threatening.'
'Indeed,'
I responded, 'Perhaps later. Unfortunately, at this moment I am in the middle
of a spell.'
'Sorcery?'
The unicorn sniffed. 'But aren't 7 magic enough?'
I
apologized again. The unicorn walked slowly back toward camp, a broken mythical
beast.
But
what had happened to my spell? I turned to my fire, but the flames had gone
out. There was nought left but a few glowing embers. And I was so close to
success! I had completed all but the very last portion of the spell. What
should I do?
Someone
stirred among the sleepers. I thought I heard a muffled 'doom.' My altercation
with the apprentice guild
215
must
have roused some of my fellows. I had no doubt that one or more of them would
be joining me momentarily. That made my decision easier. I did not have time to
entirely begin the spell again. I would have to complete it as quickly and best
as I could.
I piled
what twigs and leaves I still had atop the fire's remains and blew on the
embers until flame started to lap around the dry wood. I would have to finish
my incantation speedily and hope for the best. I looked at the flames. The fire
was the wrong color, bright yellow flames where they should be blue.
Well,
that was easily solved. I reached for Cuthbert.
'Now
what?' the sword demanded. 'You can't fool me! I heard the threats!'
'Indeed,'
I answered. 'I assure you that we are now quite alone. I only need you to cut a
bit more hair.'
'Barbering
again?' was Cuthbert's response. 'Is this going to be a regular activity? I
mean, things like this get out, they could ruin a sword's reputation. I can
hear the other magic swords now. "So how you doing, Cuthbert? Shave any
faces lately?" Oh, the shame!'
I
ignored the sword and used its edge to chop off another chunk of hair.
'It's
not that I don't have dreams,' Cuthbert continued as I worked. 'It's all this
traveling around. It gets so wearing, especially when your owner won't put you
back in your scabbard. Oh, would that I could settle down, away from all this
bloodshed and strife. Perhaps a nice wall somewhere, hanging half drawn from my
sheath so that I might watch the hustle and bustle around me. But no. I am
forced to lead the life of a vagabond sword, traveling through whatever
bloodstained region my master -'
I put
the sword back in its scabbard. I had to concentrate.
216
I
looked a final time at the spell in the Home Study Course.
'Having
done all these things' - the book said - 'the final step is most important.
Taking a hank of fresh-cut hair from your head, plunge it into the fire and
recite the words below. Remember, as you recite these words, place in your mind
the image of the loved one you wish this spell to affect. The fumes of this
potion will then reach out to your beloved, wherever he or she may be. Again we
emphasize, concentrate on your beloved, for the strength of this spell will
vary with the purity of your thought.'
I threw
my hair into the fire and the flames again burned blue.
'Norei,'
I whispered, then began the incantation.
'Doom!'
boomed from the campsite.
'Now
that's Brownie Power!' Tap answered.
'Let me
go,' Snarks retorted, 'or we'll have Brownie Power for breakfast!'
'In my
humble and most likely worthless opinion,' Smarmy added, 'the little fellow is
completely correct.'
Then
everybody started to talk at once. I glanced back at the fire, but the blue
flames were gone. And what of the love spell? I would have to hope that my
incantation had worked before I was interrupted.
The
voices back at the camp were growing louder by the moment. My companions and
all the Seven Other Dwarves seemed to be shouting at once. I supposed I would
have to go back and quiet things down.
'Indeed!'
I called out as I walked towards them.
'Wuntvor?'
they cried in unison. A sudden silence fell among them. That was odd. Maybe
they were accepting my leadership at last.
But why
were they all looking at me so strangely?
NINETEEN
'There
are many definitions of love. The starving man, about to chew greedily on a
roast chicken leg, is sure to give you one predictable view. The recently
cooked chicken, however, may be of a different opinion. '
- THE
TEACHINGS OF EBENEZUM, Volume LVIII
'Oh,
Wuntie!' Alea screamed. 'At last we can be together!' She ran towards me,
smiling as though she hadn't seen me in weeks.
'Oh,
no, you don't,' the unicorn thundered magnificently. 'I saw him first!' And
with that, the mythical beast also galloped in my direction.
I
stopped, open-mouthed. What was happening here?
Guxx
stepped forward, dragging Brax after him.
'Elucidate!'
the chief demon cried. Brax winked at me and began to beat on his drum. Guxx
bellowed in my direction:
'Guxx
Unfufadoo, heartfelt demon, Wants to speak of admiration, Wants to pledge his
faith undying, Wants to get to know you better!'
'Oh,
yeah?' the dragon bellowed. 'Well, you ain't heard nothin' yet!' He began to
sing:
217
218
'Here's
an apprentice that's just the nicest,
You
want him there in any crisis,
Even
though he's kind of awkward and shy.
His
adolescent charm is so revealing
How
could clumsiness be so appealing?
You
could say that Wuntvor's my kind of guy!'
This
was getting stranger by the moment. And Guxx and the dragon were once again
ignoring my edict about declaiming and singing. Perhaps an 'indeed' would be in
order here.
But
before I had a chance to utter a single word, Alea was upon me. Literally. She
threw herself against me, and I could not keep my balance. Then, once I was
down, she covered me with a barrage of kisses.
'Uh,' I
began. 'Al -' I found that I didn't have enough time between kisses to speak
her full name, '. . . eee . . .' Instead I was reduced to uttering but one
syllable at a time '. . .a!'
'That's
my name,' she purred, 'and from your lips it becomes music!'
'Alea!'
I repeated, trying to take advantage of this few seconds' reprieve 'Would you
please' - she started in again - 'let' - I tried to struggle, but it was no use
- 'me' - her grip was like iron - 'breathe!'
She
lifted her lips from my own, a look of concern on her countenance. 'Oh, forgive
my ardour, most dear Wuntvor. It's just that I have missed you so.'
She
missed me? But I had only been standing on the other side of the clearing! What
madness was this?
'Stand
away from that innocent lad, you hussy!' a magnificently dynamic voice
demanded. 'You are not worthy to kiss his toes!'
219
'What?'
Alea stood up and glared at the unicorn.
'Yes,'
the unicorn sighed, 'and what wonderful toes they are! Not to mention his legs,
his arms, his shoulders, his ill-cut hair! And' - the splendid beast paused,
somewhat overwrought - 'what of his lap?' A small groan, half despair, half
desire, escaped from between the unicorn's pearly teeth. 'I dare not speak of
it, lest the thought drive me wild!'
But
Alea was ready to speak and more. 'What do you mean, I'm not worthy of
Wuntvor's toes? I'll have you know that I'm one of the most sought-after
performers in allofVushta.'
'My point
exactly,' the unicorn replied dryly.
'Hah!'
Alea retorted. 'Look at this hair' - she grabbed two great handfuls of
glistening blond strands - 'these lips' her exquisite mouth pouted
tantalizingly - 'this exquisite womanly form!' She proceeded to pat other parts
of her anatomy. 'This is what Wuntvor desires! Not some over-stuffed horse with
a bump on his nose!'
'Overstuffed!'
the unicorn responded, pawing the ground. 'Bump on my nose? I would be
offended, if those words had not come from an actress]'
'How
dare you!' Alea demanded. 'I'll act all over you, you big, stupid -' She
sputtered, waving her fists at the magnificent beast.
I stood
up as the two of them argued. They seemed to have forgotten about me
completely. I walked past them towards the others.
'Doom,'
Hendrek greeted me as I approached. 'But perhaps not, now that you are here.'
To my horror, the large warrior smiled.
'Good
old Wuntvor!' Snarks shook my hand. 'Why, you're the best clumsy, pimply-faced
apprentice with bad
220
posture
I've ever had the pleasure to know!'
Snarks
had complimented me. I stared stupidly down at the hand he had so heartily
shaken. Something was definitely amiss.
'Oh,
Wuntie!' Alea called from where I had left her. 'Don't run from me, lover! I
cannot exist without you!'
'How
can someone like you know what love is?' The unicorn snorted proudly. 'A
mythical beast like me is love.'
It
couldn't be. I felt a cold spot, deep in my innards, as if I had a snowball in
my stomach. They were all talking about - but, no. I shuddered to even think of
it.
Could
something have gone wrong with the love spell?
'Wuntvor!'
Alea commanded. 'We must be together always. I must feel you in my arms!' She
ran towards me again.
'You
cannot fight it!' the unicorn cried as it also galloped in my direction. 'Your
lap and my head were destined to be as one!'
'Indeed,'
I remarked hastily, glancing at my nearby companions. 'Uh, fellows? Could you
keep those two away from me for a little while? I need to think.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek grinned. 'Anything for you.'
'Of
course!' Snarks skipped after the warrior. 'I tell you,' he said musingly, 'I
just want to pinch his pimply-faced cheek.'
Hendrek
and Snarks were joined by Guxx, Brax, and Hubert. That was good. The five of
them would save me, at least temporarily, from the overaffectionate advances of
Damsel and unicorn. I could not doubt that it was the love conjuration. But
what had gone amiss?
I had
followed the spell exactly as instructed by the Home Study Course; except, of
course, that I had let my
221
hair
burn before I had completed the magic, and so had added some more. Perhaps I
had made the spell too powerful. But I had thought of Norei when I finally
completed the spell! At least, I had thought of her for an instant. Then there
had been that commotion between my companions and the dwarves, and my attention
had been temporarily distracted.
Could
it be?
The
ball of ice in my belly turned to a boulder. I had turned to look at everybody
in mid-spell. Did that mean I had worked my love spell on the entire camp?
The
Seven Other Dwarves smiled at me.
'Why,
Wuntvor's not such a bad fellow, compared to some I could name,' Snooty
remarked.
'Yeah,'
Nasty added. 'Actually, he's kind of cute.'
'Why
didn't you ask me?' Touchy interjected. 'Anything you want, Wuntvor, we're at
your service!'
'Indeed,'
I replied. What else could I say? The spell was insidious. Everyone in camp
seemed to be affected. Those who hadn't liked me before had become my friends,
and those who had previously been attracted to me, I would have to fight off
with Cuthbert.
But
what of Norei? My magic had originally been meant for her. This, then, was the
final irony. In dissipating the spell, had I lost her forever? The ice seemed
to overtake my whole form.
'A
happy Brownie hello!' Tap called from somewhere near my ankle. 'And may I say
it's a pleasure to work for you! It fills my heart with Brownie admiration!'
'That's
true,' Smarmy added, stepping up next to the little fellow. 'That's what we
call Brownie Power!'
'Indeed?'
I said, although my heart wasn't in it. My heart was far away, with a woman I
would never see again!
222
'Yes!'
Tap agreed with the dwarf. 'And all that great Brownie Power is here for you,
the most worthy of worthies!'
'Oh,
dear,' Smarmy interrupted. 'But may this humble and obviously pitiable fellow
beg to differ? While this young human is certainly worthy, not to mention
lovable as lovable can be, he is most unfortunately completely lacking in
Brownie magic!'
'Too
true,' Tap agreed sadly. 'But can we fault him for being far too tall and far
too human? Remember, we Brownies must be generous with our gifts.'
Smarmy
nodded happily. 'That's Brownie Power!'
Snarks
returned then. 'We've got the girl and the horse under control, at least for
the moment. I just thought you'd like to know. I am at your service.' He eyed
the Brownie suspiciously. 'Do you need me to take care of anything else?'
'Oh,
most humbly no,' Smarmy answered. 'We Brownies will take care of everything!'
Snarks
turned a deeper shade of green. The dwarf's remark seemed to render him
temporarily speechless.
'Indeed?'
I asked, curious despite my misery. 'We Brownies?'
'Well,
perhaps this worthless individual is counting his dragons before they are
hatched,' Smarmy admitted. 'Or at least, I was worthless! But I was fortunate,
for Tap took me aside and showed me the way.' Smarmy smiled down at the
Brownie. 'I have seen the truth in Brownie Power, and Tap has accepted me as
one of their own!'
'I've
already made him an honorary Brownie,' Tap added. 'All he needs is ratification
from the Brownie Council!'
'I am a
little large,' Smarmy explained, 'but Tap
223
says
they will in all probability make an exception.'
'Soon,'
Tap piped merrily, 'there will be Brownies everywhere!'
'Doom,'
Snarks whispered.
'It has
been a dream I've had,' the Brownie continued, 'to show others the wisdom of
the Brownie Way, ever since I came here to prepare the way for his Brownieship
. . .'
The
Brownie paused, turning a shade of green almost as colorful as Snarks.
'His
Brownieship!' Tap whispered, true horror distorting his countenance. 'I
forgot.' All this talk of guests, and I so wanted to teach Snarks - his
Brownieship would go to Vushta, expecting me -' The little fellow hit his
forehead with the palm of his hand. 'Oh, dear, is my buckle bent! My lace is
frayed for good!'
'Indeed,'
I commented. I felt sympathy for the small fellow. As surely as I had forgotten
about the Vushta Apprentice Guild and their demands, Tap had not remembered
that his Brownieship was still to arrive in Vushta with an important message.
And when the Brownie's ruler finally came, Tap would be far away in the Eastern
Kingdoms!
'You
could always go back to Vushta,' Snarks suggested, 'and stay there.'
'No, my
place is here with Wuntvor. A Brownie never backs out on a quest.' Tap paused,
his face a mask of anguish.
'Oh, I
will never make shoes again!'
'Alea!'
the dragon roared behind me. 'Forgive me Wuntvor! I could not fry a dancing
partner!'
I
turned to see the damsel almost upon me. She grabbed me by the shoulders and
wrenched me to the ground.
'They
tried to keep me away from you,' she whispered
224
hoarsely.
'Rather they should try to keep the sun out of the sky!'
'Urn,'
I replied.
'Or
grass from growing in the ground!' the damsel continued, hugging me close. 'Or
water from filling the ocean! How can I say it?' She smiled with sudden inspiration.
'I know! I will sing it instead!'
'Must
you?' Snarks asked.
Alea
ignored him and burst into song:
'He's
my apprentice! He's the only one for me, And Heaven sent us To live forever
happily!'
'Apparently
she must,' Snarks remarked. Across the clearing, I heard Guxx begin to sneeze.
'Oh,
Wuntie!' Alea squealed, and launched into the second verse:
'He's
my apprentice!
And
what am I to do?
The
perfect world is lent us,
In love
with my little Wuntie-poo!"
'Could
this get any worse?' Snarks wailed.
And
then the unicorn was in our midst, snorting wonderfully at Alea.
'You
think to win this lad's favor with your song?' The beast tossed its splendid
head, its mane flowing magnificently in the wind. 'Well, we mythical creatures
know poetry as well. Remember, a unicorn is art!'
225
The
beast turned to look at me with its large, soulful eyes.
'Oh
Wuntvor, do not be forlorn, For you can stroke my golden horn.'
It
tossed its head, its forelocks blowing wonderfully in the evening breeze.
'There's
no need to suffer pain, When you might ruffle my wild mane.'
The
unicorn paused, lowering its head so that its wondrous horn almost touched my
lower ribs.
'And
you needn't wander 'round the map, For I'll lay my head upon your lap.'
'I was
wrong,' Snarks whispered. 'It got worse.'
Alea
stood, ready to confront the mythical creature. 'What do you mean,' she
demanded, 'reciting poetry for my Wuntie? Don't you know I'm the one that can
give him what he needs?'
The
unicorn shook its perfect mane. 'All "your Wuntie," as you call him,
needs, is a magnificent horned head upon his lap!'
'Is
that so?' Alea screamed, rushing the unicorn. 'I'll give you a magnificent horn
. . .'
They
were at it again. I crept away from them as quietly as I could. Still, escape
was only a temporary solution. I knew they would be on me again in a matter of
moments. I had to get out of this somehow, and I feared I needed more magic
than was at my command.
226
It was
time to call on Ebenezum.
'Tap!'
I beckoned to the Brownie. 'I need your help!'
Tap and
Smarmy rushed to either side of me.
'At
your service, oh glorious leader!' the Brownie chirped.
'I need
to contact my master, now,' I informed him urgently. 'Are you up to it?'
Tap
hesitated. 'That means talking to Vushta? But what if his Brownieship . . .'He
sighed, then grimly straightened his jerkin. 'No, you are right. This is a job
for Brownie Power!'
Smarmy
applauded. Snarks asked to be excused.
'Yes,
we are ready,' Tap answered at last, his tiny voice filled with determination.
Tor Smarmy here will help me dance. It will be his first lesson in Brownie
magic!'
'Indeed?'
I said, wondering if the dwarf were up to it. But I had no time to argue. If I
didn't get my master's assistance, I didn't know how I was going to get out of
this.
'Very
good.' Tap nodded to Smarmy. 'Now follow me. First you move your right foot,
cool and tight, then you wriggle to the left and you ..."
I
glanced nervously about as Tap finished giving the honorary Brownie his
instructions. Alea was tugging on the unicorn's mane while the beast used its
horn to muss the damsel's hair. This was getting ugly. I urged the Brownie to
redouble speed.
'For
you, anything!' Tap cheerfully agreed.
'That's
Brownie Power!' Smarmy added.
All
four of their feet began to move so fast that I could no longer follow them. We
were surrounded by dust. The world around the three of us disappeared in an
instant, replaced by the brown wall on which images of Vushta already
flickered.
227
'Master!'I
called.
'Wuntvor?'
my master asked just before he sneezed. 'I will be ready for you in but a
moment!' I knew that meant he had to reach the protective enclosure of his
gigantic Brownie shoe.
The
picture on the dust wall began to gain definition and color. It was the
courtyard of the Wizards College, with Ebenezum's shoe at the very center. I
caught a glimpse of one sleeve of my master's robes, the dark blue tastefully
embroidered with silver moons and stars, as Ebenezum lowered himself within his
protective barrier. The sight of the robe was oddly reassuring, as though I
were looking at a little bit of home. I was doubly glad, then, that I decided
to contact my master; I felt calmer already. For the first time in quite a
while I felt that perhaps everything would truly work out for the best.
The
earth shook.
Oh, no,
I thought. Not now! The Netherhells couldn't be attacking again!
But the
quake was not repeated, at least not for a moment. And when it came a second
time, it was again a single tremor, as if someone had made a mallet from a
thousand trees and was pounding it slowly against the earth. It had to be
something other than the Netherhells. Didn't it? I could not see or hear outside
of the dust cocoon. I hoped that whatever it was, it would allow me enough time
to speak with Ebenezum.
The
ground shook again, with such force that it knocked all three of us from our
feet. Without Tap and Smarmy's constant dancing, the dust cloud began to settle
and our surroundings became dimly visible.
I did
not at all like what I saw outside.
'Buckles
and laces!'
228
Tap and
Smarmy saw it as well, and could do nothing more than stare, open-mouthed. The
dust around us was almost gone.
'Indeed!'
my master called. 'Wuntvor -'
But the
spell was broken. And in its place stood the largest shoe I had ever seen,
perhaps five times the size of the one that contained Ebenezum.
'Is
this Brownie Power?' Smarmy said in awe.
Tap
shook his head. 'I believe this is even beyond us.'
I
decided I should breathe again. But if this wasn't Brownie Power, what was it?
Then I noticed that the shoe was connected to a pants leg that rose into the
sky.
There
was another noise. It was either a mountain falling or the loudest voice I had
ever heard, saying 'Oops!'
'What
do you mean, oops?' Touchy demanded.
I
looked up, and I do mean up, at a figure whose hair brushed against the clouds.
The tallest creature I had ever seen smiled apologetically and waved to his
left.
'I seem
to have crushed this half of the forest,' the giant replied, somewhat abashed.
'Well,
if you'd only stop dragging your feet!' Nasty replied. 'Can't Mother Duck find
any better help?'
'Come
on, fellows,' the giant chided. 'Is it my fault if they don't build trees any
bigger?'
'The
trees are perfectly fine for me,' Snooty insisted.
'Well,
you still have all the rest of them. As you see I carefully placed my right
foot in this clearing.' The giant glanced back at his other foot, which was
resting in the distance on a recently deforested hilltop. 'Oops. Well, I'm
afraid you've lost a few more. If only forests didn't have trees so close
together.'
'So
that's why you've come here?' Nasty demanded. 'To destroy our homeland?'
229
'On the
contrary!' the giant insisted. 'Destruction is the farthest thing from my
mind.'
'Pity
it isn't the farthest thing from your feet,' Nasty snapped.
'Never
mind,' the giant rumbled. 'I am here - on official business. You see, Mother
Duck has heard that strangers have entered her domain. Strangers whom I must
carry away!'
'Strangers?'
Sickly coughed.
'Not
here!' Noisy bellowed.
'Begging
your extremely enormous pardon,' Smarmy added, 'but we have seen no strangers.
Rather, we have only been visited by our extremely close friend and his
companions.'
'Is
that so?' the giant mused. 'No strangers? Then I suppose I must carry off an
extremely close friend and his companions.'
'No!'
all Seven Other Dwarves wailed together as they clustered around me. 'You can't
take him!'
'Ah.'
The giant smiled. 'So this is their leader. That makes things simpler. He will
be taken and questioned first.'
'Oh,
no, you don't!' Hubert the dragon shouted defiantly. 'I'll make Wuntvor glad
that he included us on his quest. Take that, giant!'
The
dragon reared to his full height and shot a lance of flame at the giant's knee.
'Oh.
That feels good,' the giant remarked as he gently picked up Hubert and placed
him to one side. 'Mayhaps when we have a little more time, I will have you play
some fire over my sore shoulder.'
The
giant reached for me. Each finger was the size of one of the trees he had just
crushed. What should I
230
do? I
thought of drawing Cuthbert, but even if I could persuade the sword to emerge
from its sheath, I doubted that the giant would feel much more than a pinprick
no matter how I sliced and cut. He was huge! I had met giants before, but this
fellow from the Eastern Kingdoms was three times the size of those we had in
the west. Besides that, he was apparently in no mood to talk the situation
over.
What
could I do? I panicked and ran.
The
giant's hand cupped down before me, splintering the outer edge of the woods.
'Excuse
me,' the giant apologized as he lifted me aloft, 'but that's what is going to
happen if you try to get away.'
It was
hopeless, then. I could only wait, a firm grip on my sword and pack so I would
not lose them as the giant lifted me aloft between one huge thumb and forefinger.
He placed me in the palm of his other hand.
'Comfy?'
he asked.
'But
you can't take him -' Smarmy began.
'Sorry,
but it's been ordered by Mother Duck.' The giant paused, surveying all those
who stood in the clearing. 'Would anyone care to question her?'
The
dwarves all stared up at me, grim and silent.
'Good.
We are off, then.'
In a
single stride we were out of sight of the others.
So I
had been captured by a giant from the Eastern Kingdoms, to go to who knew what
fate? For all I knew, this huge fellow was taking me to Mother Duck, which was
where I wanted to go in the first place. Of course, there were those stories
about the giant's ovens that everyone kept going on about. Still, Ebenezum had
told me to beware of rumors. Perhaps this situation was not as bad as it
appeared.
231
'Please
answer one question,' I ventured. 'Does Mother Duck really take intruders and
bake them into bread?'
'Oh,
that.' The giant coughed gently into his free hand. 'Let me put it to you this
way. Which do you prefer, whole wheat or pumpernickel?'
TWENTY
'Before
I came to be in the service of the wizard Ebenezum, greatest mage in the
Western Kingdoms, I sometimes thought of life as nothing but confusion, with
the world a whirling ball of chaos in which anything could happen to you and,
given sufficient time, probably would. Since I have become an apprentice,
however, I have revised my views, and now consider my earlier worries and fears
nothing more than a glimpse at everyday reality.'
- SOME
THOUGHTS ON APPRENTICESHIP,
by
Wuntvor, apprentice to Ebenezum,
greatest
mage in the Western Kingdoms
(a work
in progress)
Whole
wheat or pumpernickel?
No! It
would not be! I rebelled at going to my death, completely powerless.
But I
wasn't completely powerless! My sword might not do any good against one so
large, but I still had my pack, and within that pack was my Home Study Course!
I soon had the pack off my back and the book in my hands. Now all I had to do
was look up G in the index.
'Eep!'
the ferret cried, jumping out of the pack and onto the giant's hand.
'Eh?'
the giant said. 'What's that? Oops!'
233
234
The
hand fell away beneath me, and I fell with it. The ground rushed toward me with
alarming speed. Both book and ferret went flying away.
I
landed with a slap in the once again steady palm.
'Sorry,
there,' the giant remarked. 'Hope I didn't shake you up too much. Didn't see
that cottage. Well, at least it used to be a cottage. But what were you doing?
You weren't trying to get away, were you?'
I
glanced up at the giant. What could I do now?
I heard
a tiny, tiny 'eep' from far below.
I
wished there was something else, anything, that would save me from my doom. But
the Home Study Course was gone, and my ferret, too. I shook the pack a final
time in frustration, as if I might get some magical solution to mysteriously
appear.
Into my
hand fell a small sliver of wood. A sliver of wood that had been given to me in
Vushta!
What
could I do? I was desperate. Perhaps I could distract the giant long enough to
attempt an escape. I held the toothpick out to him.
'How
about this?' I challenged.
The
giant laughed. 'How about what? You are actually holding something? I cannot
see your threat.'
I placed
the toothpick in the palm of his free hand.
'What
is this? A tiny sliver of wood? Odds bodkins!'
The
wood grew in the giant's hand. It was then I remembered that this was no
ordinary toothpick, but a weapon given to me by the wizards of Vushta!
The
giant grasped the thing, which had grown to the size of a substantial tree
trunk, between two great fingers.
"Tis
a magical tooth pick!' the giant cried in surprise. 'Mayhaps I shall use this.
I can feel some bread stuck between my molars.'
235
Smiling,
the huge fellow brought the mystic wood to his enormous mouth. But he cried in
surprise as the pick leapt from his hand, straight into his mouth!
'What?'
the giant mumbled. 'Methinks this wood has a mind of its own.' He wrinkled his
brow. 'Oh, that feels good. No, not there! My gums are much too sensitive.' He
frowned. 'I'll put a stop to this!'
He
reached around his teeth with the fingers of his free hand. 'Where are you?' He
grunted. 'Almost! The thing is bewitched. I will have it in a minute.'
He
ceased to speak then, for a time, cocking his head this way and that and
prodding about his jaws with various combinations of fingers. His movements
became more frantic as the minutes passed.
'It is
only a toothpick,' he said at last, pausing to calm himself. 'I will get it
free. If I could just rzzssmm.'
'I beg
your pardon?' I asked politely.
The
giant pulled his hands from his mouth. 'Reach it. That's what I said. If I
could just reach it. But I am afraid I will need bff hrrzmms!'
'I'm
sorry?' I asked.
The
giant frowned down at me. I could tell he was getting annoyed. 'Both handsl' he
repeated as he once again extricated his fingers from his mouth. 'I will need
both hands. Excuse me, I will have to put you down. There! A finger back here
will do it. Almost. It's stuck just behind this tooth. I'll just dislodge it
here and everything will be frsgglggsm.'
So it
was that I found myself back on the ground again as the giant staggered away,
both hands stuffed in his mouth. I was free! The weapons of Vushta had once
again done their work. And speaking of weapons, I realized that I still carried
Cuthbert, thrust through my belt. The sword, which
236
seemed
so ineffectual when I was in the grip of the giant, somehow appeared much more
useful now that I was back on solid ground.
Now all
I had to do was find my way back to my companions and the dwarves. I had no
idea how far the giant had carried me, although I imagined he took half a mile
in a step. How many steps had we gone? Ten? Twenty? Certainly not more than
thirty.
I
swallowed grimly. I could be quite some distance from my companions; half a
day's march or more. At least I knew the direction the giant had come from.
Well, at least I thought I did. He had staggered around a bit as he tried to
dislodge the enchanted toothpick. I would just have to make my best guess and
hope I came across copses of ruined trees about the size of a giant's
footprint. Who knew? If I could retrace the giant's footsteps, perhaps I might be
able to regain the Home Study Course, and my ferret, too!
Clutching
Cuthbert's handle for reassurance, I set out into the forest in what I hoped
was the correct direction.
The
woods were thicker here than they had been where we met the dwarves. The trees
overhead blocked out what little evening light remained, save for a faint, rosy
glow to the west, and I had to be careful not to run into tree trunks or what
scraggly underbrush grew in the darkness. I could recognize no landmarks, for
the giant had carried me here far above the trees. At last, despairing of
having to walk through inky blackness, I drew forth Cuthbert. I would need his
light to proceed farther, and with the sun gone, we would have to guess at the
direction of our companions.
'Where
are we?' the sword whispered once I had drawn him forth.
I told
Cuthbert that I did not know exactly. We had to find our companions, and I
would need his light.
237
'A
civilized response,' the sword replied as it glowed obligingly. 'There has been
so much shouting and movement of late, that it is nice to have a few moments of
quiet. It seems as though, lately, every time I've been drawn, it's to fight
some sort of monster or hideous demon. I tell you, it's enough to make a poor
sword paranoid.'
'Well,'
I replied, 'all you have to do for now is light my way. I assure you that we
are quite alone.'
But as
soon as I finished speaking, a wind sprang up, a chill night wind that turned
my clothes to ice against my chest and legs.
'What's
that?' Cuthbert cried.
The
sword was answered by a chuckle so dry it would drain the water from a stone.
'Yes,
Wuntvor,' the same dry voice rasped, 'you are alone, for the first time in ever
so long.'
I knew
who it was even before I spun Cuthbert about to illuminate his skull-like
visage.
'Is
that who I think it is?' the sword whimpered.
Death
sighed, the sound of winter's coldest gale.
'Ah,'
he said, 'alone at last with the Eternal Apprentice.'
What
was he talking about? Even now I was not without companions. I held one in my
hand.
'No, I
am not alone!' I shook Cuthbert at Death. 'I have my sword!'
'Leave
me out of this!' Cuthbert wailed.
Death
chuckled again. 'Is this what you call a companion? A magic sword? No, I am
sorry, apprentice, to escape my touch you will need more than an inanimate
object.' Death shrugged back the sleeves of his robes to reveal his white-bone
arms. 'But there is nothing I can say today that you have not heard before. You
are mine now. Don't you think it's time we went to my domain?'
238 Crai'g Shaw Gardner
Death
stepped towards me. He reached out a skeleton hand. I took a hasty step away,
waving Cuthbert wildly before me.
'There
are other uses for a sword!' I cried, desperate for some defense.
Death
laughed. 'Poor child. Neither can you hope to kill me. Death, my dear
apprentice, holds a monopoly on killing.'
Cuthbert
whimpered again, and shook in my hand. 'No, you don't!' I exclaimed, saying
anything that came into my mind that might give me another few seconds of life.
'You've called me the Eternal Apprentice! And you know I have companions! And
uh . . . I'm sure they'll come and join me any second now!'
'That
means we'll have to hurry, doesn't it?' Death grinned. 'Come to me now, and the
Eternal Apprentice shall be mine at last.'
But a
streak of reddish-brown leapt between Death's bony legs!
'Eep!
Eep!'the streak exclaimed. My heart leapt within my chest. My ferret had found
me!
'Oh,
come now, Wuntvor,' Death remarked, the slightest trace of irritation entering
his sepulchral tones. 'You know a ferret is not much of a companion either. If
I am already taking the Eternal Apprentice, I do not think it would bother the
cosmic forces overmuch if I were to take one tiny ferret as well.'
I took
a deep breath, knowing that Death's words should lead me to despair. But my
hope had sprung anew. My ferret had found me much faster than I had thought
possible. Perhaps I was not as far away from my other companions as I had
imagined.
'But quickly,
now,' Death intoned. 'I have other deaths to attend to.'
239
His
bony fingers leapt at me with astonishing speed. I reacted with a yell, lost my
balance, and fell to the forest floor. Death's fingers closed above me.
'Come!'
Death commanded. 'This is childish! You are delaying the -'
For one
brief instant the night around me was turned to day.
'There
you are!' sang a voice from above.
I would
recognize that raspy baritone anywhere. The light in the sky was Hubert's
dragon fire! I saw the great wings spread wide as Hubert circled for a landing.
Death
screamed the agonies of a thousand souls. 'I will not be thwarted again! I will
have you nowl Though it may threaten the cosmic balance, I shall take ferret,
and dragon, and apprentice, too!' One hand still reached for me. With the
other, he pointed to Hubert. 'Come now. In an instant it shall be done.'
'What's
going on here?' the dragon asked as he landed. 'It certainly looks dramatic.'
'Dragon!
Ferret! Apprentice!' Death opened his jaw to shout: 'I TAKE YOU N -'
'There
you are!' half a dozen voices shouted at once. And all about me, stepping out
of the woods, were my companions, with Norei at their center!
Something
that felt like the north wind but sounded like a scream of rage stopped
everyone where they stood. Then the gale was over as suddenly as it had begun.
I turned around and Death was gone.
Hubert
was the first to break the silence.
'Yes,'
the dragon whispered. 'That certainly was dramatic.'
'Indeed,'
I replied, somewhat shaken by the incident
240
myself.
I looked to the others, half expecting Alea and the unicorn to rush me at any
moment with new protestations of affection. And what of Norei?
'Hello,
Wuntvor,' Norei said as she walked towards me. All the others, Alea and the
unicorn included, kept their distance. 'We were rather worried about you.'
'Indeed?'
I replied 'Urn . . .'
'It all
started,' Norei continued when it became evident that I could not finish my
thought, 'when I detected some errant magic in the area. I'm still not sure
exactly what it was - well, it might have been an airborne love potion; either
that or something to do with animal husbandry. At least that's what I think the
spell was. Frankly, it was so awkward and diffuse that it was hard to tell.
Somehow, though, the spell reminded me of you.' She laid a reassuring hand upon
my shoulder. 'Not that I think of you as awkward' - she paused, then smiled -
'except perhaps in an endearing sort of way.'
I did
not know what to say. Norei was speaking to me again!'
'Indeed,'
I whispered hoarsely.
'And
it's lucky I came along when I did,' Norei added. 'Can you imagine, not only
had you been spirited away by a giant, but it did turn out to be a love potion
after all, and all these around us had been affected! Well, the spell was so
clumsy that it was simplicity itself to remove it, but then we had to rescue
you as well.'
'Doom,'
Hendrek interjected. 'Luckily, something seemed to happen to the giant's sense
of direction. We spotted him soon after we set about our search, stumbling
about, back towards our camp. But you no longer seemed to be with him. Hubert
went on ahead, to see if he could spot you.'
241
'Which
I did within a matter of moments,' Hubert remarked proudly. 'It's my
theater-trained senses, you know. I can always smell out an audience.'
'Indeed,'
I said at last. 'I thank you all.'
'I
should say you should thank us!' Nasty sneered.
'Why do
we always have to be the ones to go and rescue people?' Touchy demanded.
Sickly
coughed. Noisy dropped something. So Norei really had counteracted my spell.
Things, apparently, were back to normal.
'But
how have you fared in finding Mother Duck?' Norei asked.
'Indeed,'
I replied, grinning at Norei. I could not take my eyes off her! 'We are very
close.' How welcome a sight was her fire-tinged hair, her eyes of deepest
green. 'The dwarves assure me of that.' How many times had I longed for this
vision! 'Urn, could we talk alone for a minute?'
'Well, I
suppose so, if you insist.' Norei's smile broadened as she spoke.
I
insisted, and told the others Norei and I needed a few minutes for a
conference. The two of us walked through the trees until we were out of sight
of our numerous companions.
'Norei,'
I whispered. I took her hand and drew her to me. It had been ever so long!
'Is
this, perhaps, a new definition of the word conference?' she began sternly. But
then she laughed. 'I have missed you, too, Wunt -'
The
quake came before she had time to finish her sentence.
'Oh,
no!' I cried. "Tis the Netherhells!'
But it
was much more than that, for at that moment there
242
came a
great crashing from the bushes. Were my companions rushing to join me?
And
then there was a knife at my throat.
Grott
and Slag stepped out from behind the knife-wielding Vermin.
'Ah,'
Grott sneered. 'We are so happy that you have found a quiet spot at last. We
hope the young lady doesn't mind if we have a little talk?'
'Indeed,'
I replied. 'This young lady is a witch.'
Grott
and Slag got a good laugh out of that one.
'Yeah,'
Grott added. 'And I'm the great wizard Ebenezum!'
'Yeah,'
Slag remarked. 'Great.'
There
was another quake beneath our feet, much worse than the last.
'Indeed,'
I said when the quake had run its course. 'And do you realize that we are about
to be attacked by the Netherhells?'
Slag
and Grott thought that that particular comment was even more hilarious.
'Look,'
Grott said, wiping the tears from his eyes. 'Your pitiful attempts at
distracting us are too funny for words. What are you going to tell us next,
that our shoes are untied?'
'Yeah.'
Slag glanced hastily at his feet. 'Shoes.'
Grott
frowned. 'Well, perhaps that was a bad example. Anyway, all this talk is
distracting us from our real purpose. We've come to collect the seventeen
hundred pieces of gold you owe us.'
'Seventeen
hundred?' I exclaimed.
'And
twenty-five,' Grott added. 'That's right. Seventeen hundred and twenty-five
pieces of gold. Unless, of course, you've come up with a cure for our masters?'
243
'Wuntvor?'
Norei turned to me. 'Who are these people?'
That's
when the earth tremors really started. Vermin fell to the ground, almost losing
his knife. The rest of us soon followed.
When
the dust cleared, we saw a table, behind which sat five demons.
'Oh,
my,' Grott commented. 'You weren't kidding about a Netherhells attack, were
you?'
'Point
of order!' The small, somewhat undernourished demon at the far end of the table
turned to regard the larger fellow who held the gavel. 'Exactly where are we?'
The
larger demon pounded his gavel. 'We are in the presence of magic!'
'Where?'
his undernourished comrade barked. 'All this time you've been saying "I
know where Vushta is!" But have you been able to get us there?'
Grott
stepped rapidly to my side. 'Uh, about those seventeen hundred and fifty pieces
of gold - I suppose we could negotiate.'
The
other three demons behind the table were becoming restive as well, grumbling as
their two fellows continued their argument.
'I tell
you,' the gavel demon insisted, 'I came here because I was following a spell.'
'Of
course!' the undernourished fiend shouted, shaking a finger at the other's
gavel. 'You don't mention it was the only spell you managed to find since we
started looking. You also didn't mention that, of all things, it was a
love-potion spell!'
'Not
necessarily,' the gavel demon said defensively. 'The spell could have had
something to do with animal husbandry.'
Grott
tore his gaze away from the fighting demons long
244
enough
to glance at Norei. His pale complexion became paler still. 'Uh ..." he
began hesitantly, 'Wuntvor, old comrade, you were joking when you mentioned
Norei was a witch?'
'Indeed,'
I answered, 'no.'
'Indeed?'
Grott replied. 'Well, about those eighteen hundred and fifty pieces of gold . .
. Perhaps we can agree on some sort of time-payment scheme.'
'Wuntvor?'
Norei asked. 'What do you want me to do with these, uh . . . people?'
Before
I was able to reply, I was interrupted by a particularly loud quarrel among two
of the demons. After a moment the three other fiends managed to pull them
apart.
'Hey,'
one of the noncombatants asked, 'why are we fighting each other? There are humans
over there!'
'That's
right!' another demon wearing a flowered hat added. 'And some of them probably
know the way to Vushta!'
'Does
that mean we can't eat them?' asked the only demon who hadn't spoken.
'Of
course not,' the flower-hatted fiend replied. 'We have to find out where Vushta
is. Then we can eat them.'
'Let's
just say you owe us nineteen hundred pieces of gold,' Grott said hastily.
'We'll discuss the exact terms when we're back in Vushta. Slag? Vermin?'
Unfortunately,
Vermin took the mention of his name as a signal that it was once again time to
take a memento from somewhere in the vicinity of my nose. He leapt for me with
his knife as Norei barked a short, guttural spell. A tiny whirlwind sprang up
around the three apprentices, spinning them away.
245
'Wuntvor!'
Grott screamed above the wind. 'That's nineteen hundred and twenty-five you owe
-'
They
spun into the arms of the committee.
'Do you
think these three will do?' the flower-hatted demon asked as they grabbed the
Vushtans.
The
undernourished demon chewed and swallowed Vermin's knife. 'Umm. Tasty.'
'Fine,'
thegavel demon ordered. 'Toss them into the hole.'
Grott
wrenched his head around to give me a final glance as he was pushed into the
pit.
'Remember,
Wuntvor, two thousand and fifty -' Then his voice was lost in the distance.
Slag and Vermin quickly followed.
'Now,'
the gavel demon continued,' I think it's time we got down to some serious blood
boiling.'
'What's
going on here?' a voice called out of the woods behind us. It was a woman's
voice, as full of authority as that of my master. I knew who that voice
belonged to even before I saw the bonnet and the high-buttoned shoes.
It was
Mother Duck. She was a woman of middle age, rather tall, almost my size, and
imposingly built as well. Everything about her, from the way she surveyed the
crowd before her to the bold way she marched among us, said that she was a
woman used to command.
The
rest of my companions and the Seven Other Dwarves all rushed to join us.
'Doom,'
Hendrekremarked. "TistheNetherhells.'
'Yeah,'
Snarks added. 'Don't you guys know when to quit?'
'I
think we should boil that demon's blood first.' The undernourished fiend
pointed at Snarks.
Snarks
started to shake as the Netherhells committee concentrated.
246
'Buckles
and laces!' Tap exclaimed. 'Could this get any worse?'
There
was an explosion in our midst. Tap moaned.
'It's .
. .' he managed weakly after a moment, 'it's his Brownieship!'
'No
thanks to you,' his Brownieship stated darkly.
'Excuse
me,' Norei mentioned, 'but certainly we should consider helping Snarks before
the demons boil his blood?'
Norei
had a point. Things had been happening so fast in the past few mpments that I
hadn't had time to react the way a leader should.
'Companions!'
I called to those around me. 'Forward! We must save Snarks from the committee!'
Hubert
asked if I was absolutely sure about that, but even he joined the fray. The
demons were badly outnumbered, what with Hendrek and his club, Guxx and his
claws, Hubert and his dragon fire, not to mention Brax and any number of
previously owned weapons. Then Norei joined in with her magic while Alea and
the dwarves threw rocks to distract the fiends. It was time for me to talk
quickly with Mother Duck.
'Indeed!'
I called to the gray-haired lady. 'I have traveled from far Vushta to seek your
help.'
'But
wait!' his Brownieship interrupted. 'You have not heard my urgent message!'
'I am
sorry," I replied, 'but there is no time just now. Mother Duck -'
I was
interrupted by the descent of a giant shoe, crushing at least a dozen trees.
'Oops,'
the giant remarked.
'Richard!'
Mother Duck looked up at the large fellow. 'I'm glad you finally found us. Is
this the one?'
Richard
the giant peered down at me. 'The one with the
247
toothpick?
Yes.' He kicked his foot petulantly. Another two dozen trees met their untimely
end. 'Pumpernickel and whole wheat are too good for him. I think we should make
him raisin toast!'
'Now,
now, Richard,' Mother Duck chided. 'I have other plans.'
'Are
you sure you don't want to hear my pronouncement?' his Brownieship inquired.
'Oh,
listen to him!' Tap entreated. 'Please listen to him!'
His
Brownieship glared at Tap. 'I used to know a Brownie once who looked a lot like
you. Of course, he would have waited in Vushta for me.'
Tap
moaned something about his eyelets being lost forever. I couldn't stand to see
the little fellow in such pain. I would let his Brownieship make his
pronouncement as soon as I introduced myself to Mother Duck.
'I will
be with you in one second,' I assured the Brownies.
'Indeed,'
I continued. 'Mother Duck, as I was saying, I have come here from far-distant
Vushta to seek your aid on behalf of my master, Ebenezum, and all the other
magicians at the great Wizards College.'
'Aid?'
Mother Duck asked. 'What sort of aid?'
I
explained to her about the Netherhells plans to take over the surface world,
culminating with the attack going on behind us even as we spoke.
'That?'
Mother Duck shook her head curtly. 'I can take care of that.' She marched
smartly off in the direction of the fighting.
I
looked back to his Brownieship. 'Now,' I said, 'I can hear your pronouncement.'
'Wha -'
His Brownieship tore his gaze away from the giant's enormous shoe. 'Sorry. What
wonders one finds in the outside world. Nice stitching, too.' He reached inside
248
his
jerkin to retrieve a small roll of parchment, then glanced up at me and cleared
his throat.
'A
Brownie Pronouncement.'
His
Brownieship unrolled the scroll and read:
'To
Whom It May Concern: Be it known that through certain arcane and difficult
procedures known only to the ancient and revered society of Brownies, we have
determined a fact of utmost importance that we believe has great impact on
whatever quests are currently in progress. To be more specific, we have
uncovered certain facts regarding Mother Duck. To be even more specific, these
facts concern Mother Duck and the recent treaty she has signed with the forces
of the Netherhells, dividing the soon-to-be conquered surface world into two
kingdoms, one ruled by demons, the other by Mother Duck. For this reason, your
proposed overtures to Mother Duck would seem . . .'
The Brownie's
voice died as Mother Duck returned.
'It's
been taken care of,' she remarked dryly. 'Even demons know that if anything
happens in the Eastern Kingdoms, it is done by me.'
'Oh,
most certainly, Mother Duck,' Smarmy agreed as he ran after her. 'Anything you
want us to do, Mother Duck?'
'I was
going to ask her that!' Touchy blurted.
'If
anyone should be asking things of Mother Duck -' Snooty began.
'Of
course!' Mother Duck interrupted her dwarves with a smile. 'Mother Duck has
things for everyone to do. Now, why don't you be good little dwarves and gather
together
249
all the
other intruders. They are now our prisoners!'
'Certainly,
Mother Duck!' the dwarves shouted more or less together before they ran off to
capture my companions. But then we would be prisoners of allies of the
Netherhells! What could I do?'
'Indeed,'
I began, 'perhaps you did not -'
The
woman turned to regard me with her penetrating blue eyes, as clear as a bright
winter sky. 'Mother Duck has things for everyone to do,' she repeated.
'Indeed,'
I tried again, 'but if you would only listen -'
'Mother
Duck wants you to be quiet,' she interrupted again. 'Richard, if you would?'
The
giant's hand scooped me up frorn behind, knocking my legs out from under me. I
found myself once again in the giant's palm, a hundred feet above the earth.
'Where
do I take him?' Richard rumbled. 'To the bakery?'
'Oh,
no, no,' Mother Duck chortled happily. 'You'll have to do without your bread,
at least for a little while. Once I found out that this fellow was the Eternal
Apprentice, why, my plans for him changed ever so much.' She clapped her hands
gleefully. 'Oh, my. Mother Duck is going to have such fun!'
'To the
Storybook, then?' Richard asked.
'Oh,
yes, the Storybook!' She laughed brightly. 'Take him there at once, my lovely
giant and my energetic dwarves!'
'To the
Storybook,' Richard repeated, stepping carefully away from Mother Duck,
heading, I assumed, deeper into the Eastern Kingdoms. We were soon out of sight
of all the others.
'Indeed!'
I called up to the giant. 'What is this Storybook?'
250
The
giant shrugged his massive shoulders. 'You probably would have preferred the
bakery,' is all he would say. And he continued to carry me off into the night.
I sat
back down in the giant's palm, helpless, at least for the moment, to alter my
fate. There were so many questions: Would I see my companions again? Would I
get a chance to talk to Mother Duck and somehow show her the error of her ways?
Would I even live long enough to see tomorrow's sunrise?
'And
what,' I whispered aloud, 'about Norei?'
Yet as
dramatic as all these queries were, they paled bef the one question that would
not leave my head:
This
time, had I failed my master forever?